Naruto Hiden Vol 1

www.asianovel.
com
i
Naruto Hiden
Akatsuki Hiden - Evil Flowers in
Full Bloom Akatsuki Hiden -
Sakimidareru Aku no Hana Gaara
Hiden - A Sandstorm Mirage
Gaara Hiden - Sajingensou Kakas
Synopsis:
Naruto Hiden (NARUTO -ナルト- 秘伝, Literally meaning: Naruto Secret
Chronicles) is a light novel series which explores the stories of various
characters after the conclusion of the original manga. Though each book
is illustrated by Masashi Kishimoto, they are written by different authors.
It’s also a part of the Naruto Project. VIZ Media will start releasing
English translations of the novels in November of 2015. The Naruto
Hiden series is followed by the Naruto Shinden series, which will begin
publication in fall of 2015. Novels: 1. Kakashi Hiden – Lightning in the Icy
Sky 2. Shikamaru Hiden – A Cloud Drifting in Silent Darkness‎ 3. Sakura
Hiden – Thoughts of Love, Riding Upon a Spring Breeze 4. Konoha Hiden
– The Perfect Day for a Wedding 5. Gaara Hiden – A Sandstorm Mirage 6.
Akatsuki Hiden – Evil Flowers in Full Bloom
Author(s): Higashiyama Akira Oosaki Tomohito Hinata Shou Kodachi

Ukyou Towada Shin Yano Takashi
Artist(s): Kishimoto Masashi
Year: 2015
Language: Japanese
www.asianovel.com
ii
Type: Light Novel
Genre: Action, Adventure, Martial Arts,
Tags: Ninja,
E-Book Maker: http://www.asianovel.com
Download the next book in the series for free:

http://www.asianovel.com/series/naruto-hiden/
www.asianovel.com
iii
Table of Contents
Introduction ......................................................................................... i
Vol. 1: Chapter Prologue ................................................................... 2
Vol. 1: Chapter 1 .............................................................................. 19
Vol. 1: Chapter 2 .............................................................................. 40
Vol. 1: Chapter 3 .............................................................................. 50
Vol. 1: Chapter 4 .............................................................................. 60
Vol. 1: Chapter 5 .............................................................................. 64
Vol. 1: Chapter 6 .............................................................................. 82
Vol. 1: Chapter 7 .............................................................................. 91
Vol. 1: Chapter 8 ............................................................................ 103
Vol. 1: Chapter 9 ............................................................................ 113
Vol. 1: Chapter 10 .......................................................................... 124
Vol. 1: Chapter 11 .......................................................................... 150
Vol. 1: Chapter 12 .......................................................................... 171
Vol. 1: Chapter 13 .......................................................................... 190
Vol. 1: Chapter 14 .......................................................................... 215
Vol. 1: Chapter Epilogue ............................................................... 227
Disclaimer ........................................................................................ 245
www.asianovel.com
1
www.asianovel.com
2
Vol. 1:
Chapter Prologue
Pages 3-4
RAW English
地上五百メートル上空の強風を受け Sustained by the strong wind in the skies, 500
ながら、サイが振り向く。 metres above the ground, Sai turned around.
「ああ」ナルトは、はるか下方にあ ”Ahh.” said Naruto. He glared at the enemy territory
る、敵地をにらみつけた。 that was distantly below him,.
「問題ねェってばよ」 “ There won’t be a problem ‘ttebayo”
「だけど、きみの手はまだ。。。」 ”However, your arm is still…”
「あんなやつら、片手で大丈夫だっ
”For guys like them, one arm is enough ‘ttebayo”
てばよ」
超獣偽画によって作り出された鴻は、Producing a large bird using Choujyuu Giga, under
夜陰にまぎれて、地上からは目視で the covers of the dead of night, they could not be
きない。 seen from the ground.
が、ナルトの眼には、ちゃんと地上 However, from Naruto’s viewpoint, he saw the
が見えていた。 ground perfectly.
Even though it was already midnight, (they could
すでに丑三つ時だというのに、標的
see) the targets lurking in the valley of the rough
の潜む荒山の谷には、まだ夜警の松
mountains, with the smoke from the torches of the
明が煙々と燃えている。
night watchmen still burning.
All around, there were shinobi look-outs who walked
あちこちに見張りの忍が立っていた。
about. The steep rock cliffs had lines of it’s
切り立った岩壁と、まるで剣山のよ
mountainridge similar to a pin-holder. Feeling the
うな稜線が、冷たい月明かりを受け、
chill of the moonlight, they seemed to be getting wet
しっとりと濡れているように見えた。
with the dampness.
“Certainly, a strategic stronghold of natural
「まさに天嶮の要害。。。」サイが
defenses…” Sai spoke what was on Naruto’s mind
ナルトの心中を代弁した。
for him.
「我龍はこういうところを転々とし “For Garyo to be moving around repeatedly in such a
てるんだね」 scene, eh?”
www.asianovel.com
3
RAW English
「そんで、波の国の人たちを殺して “Because of that, people of the Wave Country were
んだ」 murdered.”
ナルトは奥歯をぎゅっと噛み締めた。Naruto tightly gritted his back teeth.
[T/N]
大丈夫 is “to be alright”, “okay”, “safe”, “fine”. When Naruto says 「あ

んなやつら、片手で大丈夫だってばよ」, he literally says, “ For such guys, with one
arm, it’s fine/alright ‘ttebayo.” But the meaning here matches
better that he’s implying that he can handle his business with just
one arm, so what I have is “enough”.
剣山 is like a pin-holder, the kind where it’s a base with needles/long

things standing upwards like blades of grass that you stick flowers
into. Imagine a pincushion filled with pins, basically. *我龍 is
“Garyo” His name is made of kanjifrom Self/Obstinate+Dragon. He
is the leader of 龍波武装同盟 , which is the Ryuuha Busou Doumei =
Dragon Wave Weapon Alliance. More about this later. His group
name was mentioned in the cover page of the novel, but it hasn’t
been fleshed out in this part of the book yet.
Pages 5+6
RAW English
One year after the end of the Fourth Great Shinobi
第四次忍界大戦の終結から一年後、
World War, it was a September evening with strong
風の強い九月の夜であった。
winds.
While howling slightly, the wind kept blowing
しょうしょうと哭きながら、風が谷
through the valley. Temporarily sneaking out of their
間を吹き抜けてゆく。いったんその
spot, Sai and Naruto were riding on the large bird.
場を抜け出すと、サイとナルトを乗
While flying around in large circles, they still
せた鴻は大きく旋回し、また我龍の
perceived that Garyo’s hideout was directly below
アジトを真下に捉えた。
them.
”It’s not something to think about too deeply,
「あまり深く考えないことだよ、ナ
Naruto. Regarding the Fourth Great Shinobi World
ルト。第四次忍界大戦は、なにも人
War, it doesn’t mean that the war was the last one
類最後の戦争ってわけじゃない」
for all of mankind.”
www.asianovel.com
4
RAW English
「。。。」「。。。」
「残念だけど、マダラの思想に共鳴 “However, it’s unfortunate that people who
する人たちは、これから先も出てく sympathized with Madara’s ideology will appear in
る」 the future from here onwards.”
ナルトが鴻の背から飛び降りるまえ Before Sai spoke that, Naruto jumped off the back of
に、サイはそう言った。 the large bird.
「我龍のようにね」 “Garyo is the same as them, right?”
ゴオオオオオオオ! Booooooom!
空気を切り裂く音を聞きながら、夜 While hearing the tearing sound of cutting through
空を落下していくナルトは、左手の the air, Naruto descended from the night sky. He
人差し指と中指をからめて十字を作っmade a cross with his left hand’s index finger and
た。それはサスケとの戦いで右腕を middle finger by entwining (them). Because of the
失ってから、新たに修得した印の結 battle with Sasuke, he lost his right arm. It was a
び方である。 newly learned method of (making) seals.
「多重影分身の術!」 ”Tajyuu Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!”
ボンッ、と自煙が逆巻き、見張りた Poof! When the guards noticed (that Naruto was)
ちが気づいたときには、すでに我龍 surging from his own smoke, it was already too late
のアジトは影分身たちに包囲されて as the kage-bunshin were surrounding Garyo’s
いた。 hideout.
「敵襲だ！」 “It’s an enemy attack!”
[T/N]
一年 can also colloquially mean “ Some time ago” instead of “One

year”, but I left it literally because it probably means to include
the mini-time skip of 699 where the village is being rebuilt, funeral
services, Sasuke’s departure, etc.
Sai means to say that just because the last war ended, it doesn’t
nessisarily mean that humanity’s conflicts were solved/ there’ no
more conflict to be had.
It’s all from one hand, the raw actually does mean that Naruto
came up with a new way to do his jutsu…crossing his fingers with
one hand. o__o’;;~~ 結び方 is literally “to tie a knot”or “means of
union/end”, which I take has to do with fingers being crossed on
the same hand.
www.asianovel.com
5
Pages 7-8
RAW English
そこかしこで怒声があがった。 Angry voices arose from everywhere.
「我龍様をお守りしろ！」 “Protect Garyo-sama!”
Because the cabin was expressively built to
岸壁にへばりつくようにして建っている小屋から、そ
cling near the steep cliff, and since there
してあちこちの洞窟から、敵の忍たちが飛び出してく
were several caves, enemy shinobi rushed
る。
out from them.
The kage-bunshin hurled out kunai, and
影分身たちがクナイを飛ばすと、数人がいっぺんに倒 several people collapsed at once. Naruto
れた。背後から敵の斬撃を受けたナルトが、ボンッ、 was decapitated by an enemy that was
とはじけて煙と消える。 behind him. With a poof, smoke burst forth
and (the kage-bunshin) vanished.
From the open centre space of the hideout,
アジトの中央広場は、たちまち怒号飛び交う戦場と化
suddenly angry bellows flew about as it
した。
changed into a battlefield.
Naruto scanned his eyes left and right.
ナルトは左右に目を走らせ、事前にカカシから知らさ
Beforehand, he had been informed by
れていた洞窟を探した。
Kakashi to search for a cave.
(It was where there were) sharp rocks that
resembled two fangs that were dangling
天井から垂れた尖った岩が、二本の牙のように見える from the ceiling in a cave. In that cave,
洞窟。。。その洞窟だけが、山々によって外界と隔絶 which was inaccessible because of the
された我龍のアジトに出入りできる唯一の道なんだ、 numerous mountains, was the only way
とカカシは言った。 where one could enter and leave Garyo’s
hideout. That was what Kakashi had
informed (Naruto about).
“If that’s the case…if he intends to escape,
「だったら。。。やつが脱出しようと思うんなら、そ
he has no choice but to escape from that
の洞窟へ逃げ込むしかねェってばよ！」
cave ‘ttebayo!”
The cave was where the kage-bunshin and
影分身たちと敵が死闘を演じている先に、その洞窟は
enemies had earlier been battling to the
あった。
death.
Inside that cave was like the mouth of a
まるで牙を剥いた獣の口のようなその洞窟に、忍たち beast baring all of it’s fangs. Shinobi were
に守られ、長衣の裾を引きずりながら駆け込もうとす protecting it. There was a small men trying
る小男。。。 to rush out, the hem of his clothing
dragging along…
www.asianovel.com
6
RAW English
「我龍おおおお！」 “ Garyoooooo!”
ナルトの声が岩壁に反響した。 Naruto’s voice echoed in the rocks.
“You *******, I definitely won’t let you
「てめェ、ぜってー逃がさねェかんなっ！」
escape!”
[T/N]
There’s not really a designated direct translation of swear

words…you kinda just end up with different levels of vulgarity to
say “You”. So…you can pick your own lol~ Originally, Naruto’s
said “Teme”, which is pretty offensive and rude (but it’s normal
for him when he gets riled up in the anime/manga)
Pages 9-10
RAW English
Before that echo
vanished, a single
enemy shinobi
stood in the way
ahead of Naruto. A
その谺が消えるまえに、敵の忍がひとり、ナルトの前に立ちふさがった。雪のように白い忍装束をつけ、shinobi who was
顔には鈎模様のある白い面をつけている。 clad in snow-white
attire appeared.
Attached to his face
was a white mask
with a hook pattern
on it.
“Don’t get in my
「邪魔すんなってばよ! 」
way ‘ttebayo!”
Naruto instantly
すかさずクナイを飛ばすナルト。 hurled a kunai (at
him).
www.asianovel.com
7
RAW English
However, as soon
as the tip of (his)
sword came into
contact with it, the
masked shinobi
しかし、その切っ先が触れるや、仮面の忍は霧のようにゆらめいて消える。のみならず、気がついたとき
vanished like a
には背後を取られていた。
quivering mist.
Besides, when
Naruto noticed, his
back had been
exposed.
“Hyouton:
Jisarenhyou!“ // Ice
「氷遁・地鎖連氷！」 Release: Earthen
Consecutive Chains
of Ice!
The back of his
body numbed, ton
背中を軽く、とん、と突かれただけだった。 (/tap sound), and he
was just struck
(with the attack).
Because of that, he
fell down a bit, but
そのせいで少しつんのめりはしたが、倒れるほどではない。
not to the degree of
collapsing.
Naruto braced
himself with his
feet. He turned
around, and
ナルトは足を踏ん張り、振り向きざま、仮面の忍に向かってクナイを一閃させた。。。いや、させよ brandished a kunai
うとした。できなかった。 while facing the
masked man…No,
he was trying to do
so. But he was
unable to.
“Wha—what?
「な、なんだってばよ。。。？」
‘ttebayo…”
www.asianovel.com
8
RAW English
There was a feeling
as though he was
getting scratched
体の内側をひっかかれるような感覚は、つぎの瞬間には激痛に変わった。 on the inside of his
body. At the next
moment, it changed
into a sharp pain.
Biki,
biki…bikibikibikibiki!
ビキ、ビキ。。。ビキビキビキビキ！
(sound of fleshy bits
freezing)
A countless number
of icy splinters
began to
completely grow
まるで血管から無数の冷たい棘が生え出し、体の中をズタズタに切り裂くかのようだった。 out of his blood
vessels. The inside
of his body seemed
to be shredding into
pieces.
[T/N]
氷遁・地鎖連氷 was given this furigana: ひょうとん：じされんひょう！

Earth/Ground+Chain+Length(?)+Ice. As for 連, Weblio says: shot of
chain cable，bay，shackle of chain cable，string，length of chain
cable，run，cable length. Basically something long.
So I think we officially hit non-canon territory now lol~ Haku was

the best!
軽く means more like “lightly” but it made more intuitive sense for
it to mean numbing.
ビキ (biki) is SFX for fleshy innards moving (like muscles moving),

IIRC. I have no idea what this sounds like in English TBH. Basically
his cells are freezing, so maybe it should sound like ice cracking?
Pages 11-12
www.asianovel.com
9
RAW English
「うううう。。。」 “Uhhhhhh…”
膝をついてうめくナルトの口から、Naruto moaned as he kneeled. A white breath came
白い呼気が漏れる。 from his mouth.
いくら山の夜気が冷たいとはいえ、Although the night air of the mountain was frigid, it
まだ九月である。なのに、ナルトはwas still September. However, Naruto’s teeth were
歯をガチガチいわせて、激しい寒さchattering. The intense cold that struck him made
に体を打ち震わせた。 him tremble.
凍てつくような寒さは、仮面の忍にSince he was struck from behind by the masked
突かれた背中からさっと全身に広がっshinobi, the freezing cold was spreading quickly
ていく。体をおおってゆく霜が腕やthrough his entire body. The frost continued to cover
足に回りこみ、顔にまで這い上がっhis body, including around his arm and leg; it was
た。 creeping just up to his face.
ビキビキビキビキビキビキビキビキ！Bikibikibiki(sound of fleshy bits freezing)
なんとか体を動かそうとしたが、薄Somehow as he was trying to mobilize his body,
い氷片が数枚、パリパリと剥がれ落(Naruto only managed) to loosen several sheets of
ちただけだった。氷の縛めは、まるthin ice shards, and they crunched as they and fell off
で鎖のように、ナルトをがんじがらof him. Bound by the ice, as if completely chained,
めにしていった。 Naruto was rendered immobile.
仮面の忍は凍りついてゆくナルトに
The masked shinobi did not notice the continuously
は目もくれず、我龍のほうへとって
freezing Naruto and returned towards Garyo’s side.
かえす。
「我龍様、さあ、こちらへ」 “Garyo-sama, come this way”
が、我龍は動こうとしない。それどHowever, Garyo did not try to move. On the contrary,
ころか、我龍を守っていた三人の忍the three people who were protecting Garyo
が、バタバタと倒れた。 collapsed with a rattling sound.
「！？」「！？」
The enemy seemed to be scrutinizing (something)
鈎模様のある面の下で、敵は目をす
with his eyes, which were under the mask with the
がめたようだった。
hook pattern.
From the darkness from behind Garyo, there was a
我龍の背後の闇から、クナイを握り
hand that directly appeared, which was tightly
しめた手がすうっと現れる
grasping a kunai.
[T/N]
None, either because there really aren't any, or I accidentally

deleted them... :(~
Pages 13-14
www.asianovel.com
10
RAW English
“Come to think of it, I vaguely
「そういや、白もそんな面をつけてたっけな」ナルトは標的の首筋にク recall that Haku wore such a
ナイを突きつけた。 mask”. Naruto thrusted a kunai at
the nape of the neck of the target.
“ Something like this ice
technique… You *******, you’re a
「そんで、この氷の技。。。てめェ、霧隠れの抜け忍だな？」 nukenin (/rogue missing-nin) from
Kirigakure (The Hidden Mist),
right? ”
”As I expected, that wasn’t the
real body…”said the masked
「やはり、本体じゃなかったか。。。」仮面の忍は、自分がたったいま shinobi, as he glanced over his
仕留めたばかりのナルトを、ちらりとふりかえった。 shoulder at the body of Naruto
that he had killed just a moment
ago.
“ But considering that (you’re) -
that- Uzumaki Naruto, who
「うちはマダラを倒したあのうずまきナルトにしては、手ごたえがなさ
defeated Uchiha Madara, I
すぎるとは思ったが」
thought that you (wouldn’t) have
a reaction at all (to my attack).
Poof! Naruto’s kage-bunshin that
was imprisoned in the ice then
氷に囚われていた分身が、ボンッ、とはじけて消える。すると氷の縛め burst open and vanished. Then,
も、冷たい音を立てていっぺんに砕け散った。 the ice (that had been binding the
kage-bunshin) smashed all at
once and made a chilly sound.
Naruto and the enemy exchanged
ナルトと相手の視線が交差する。
glances.
「我龍様をかえしてもらおう」 “ Return Garyo-sama (back to us)”
“ That’s out of the
「そりゃできねェ相談だってばよ」ナルトは仮面の忍をにらみつけた。 question‘ttebayo”Naruto glared at
the masked shinobi.
“Because of you guys, hundreds
「お前らのせいで、波の国の人たちが何百人も死んだからな」 of people from the Wave Country
have died.”
“ It was for the sake of (our)
「理念のためだ」
ideals”
“Madara’s ideals? (Those ideas)
「マダラの理念か？それはもうあの戦争で。。。」
are still from that war…”
www.asianovel.com
11
RAW English
“ It was Uchiha Madara’s failure.”
「うちはマダラの失敗は」ナルトをさえぎったのは、我龍だった。
Garyo interrupted Naruto.
“He plunged the whole world at
「全世界に一度に無限月読をかけようとしたことだ」
once into the Infinite Tsukuyomi”
Naruto looked down upon the dark
little man and thrusted a kunai at
him. His whole body was clad in
ナルトは、自分がクナイを突きつけている色の浅黒い小男を、見下ろし
the firm and loyal ambitious drive.
た。全身にまとっている揺るぎない覇気は、首筋に押し当てられたクナ
Naruto pushed a kunai against the
イなど、ものともしていないようだった。
nape of (the enemy’s) neck. It
seemed that he was acting as
though it was nothing.
[T/N]
The enemy really does say あのうずまきナルト. “That Uzumaki Naruto”.
っけな or っけ is an expression at the end of a sentence when you’re

trying to recall info. Like it comes off as “What was that again? I’m
trying to remember xxx” I did my best to fit that nuance in as
“vaguely recall”, though it could also be like “I guess that xxxxx”
手ごたえがなさすぎる is like “Response/reaction---not overly doing”.

Basically saying “You didn’t react at all/much/enough”. As the
enemy implies that since he’s Naruto (who struck down Madara),
he expected more from him/him to not get fro-yo’ed. Hence when
the shadow clone died, he’s pointing out that it sorta seemed a bit
too easy to kill Naruto just like that~
そりゃできねェ相談だってばよ is like “I can’t have that sort of discussion” or

“We’re not even going to talk about something like that”. It was
too weird to leave literally. So it became more like “That’s out of
the question!” because Naruto is just saying that there’ no
bargaining talk with him.
ものともしない is one whole expression. Meaning you’re purposely

ignoring something.
www.asianovel.com
12
Page 15-16
RAW English
His long white hair was
tied up into a bundle.
He grew out a white
長い白髪をひとつに束ね、白い顎ヒゲを生やしている。切れ長の眼が、片方だけ白く濁っていた。 beard. On only one
side of his almond-
shaped eyes, the
white looked muddy.
“However, the
intentions themselves
「しかし、マダラの考えそのものは間違ってはおらん」
of Madara were not
mistaken”
As the hem of his
clothing was being
長衣の裾を風になぶられながら、我龍は続けた。 tormented by the
wind, Garyo
continued.
“Getting rid of conflict
in the world. For the
sake of implementing
ultimate justice,
(Madara) had no
choice but (to employ)
Infinite Tsukuyomi. Of
course, Madara died.
So did the (plan to
use) Infinite
Tsukuyomi. Because of
Uchiha Sasuke, (the
「世界から争いをなくし、究極の正義を実現するためには、無限月読しかない。たしかに、マダラは死んだ。無限月読も、うちはサスケによって永遠に葬り去られた。しかし、だからといって、彼の理念まで死んだことにはならん。ほかのやり方でも、一歩一歩マダラの理念には近づいていけるはずだ。わしはそう信じとる」
plan) was eternally
consigned to oblivion.
However, while that
might true, that ideal
(itself) still has not
died. Although there’s
other means of doing
so, step by step, we
should be able to
approach Madara’s
ideals . I really believe
(that’s the case).
“What kind of thing do
「なにをするつもりなんだってばよ？」 you intend to do
–ttebayo?”
” What is ultimate
justice? That would be
「究極の正義とはなにか？それは全ての人々の平等だよ。」
the equality of all of
the people”
“The unhappiness of
this world is caused
entirely by inequality.
And so, to implement
equality, what should
be done (in order to
achieve that)? That
(would be) controlling
individual freedom.
The freedom to make
money, the freedom to
have ownership of
many things (more)
than others, or the
freedom of another
person to be at ease
(moreso than another
「この世の不幸は、全て不平等に起因する。では、その平等を実現するにはどうしたらよいか？それは個人の自由を管理することだ。金儲けをする自由、他人より多くのものを所有する自由、他人より楽をする自由。。。わしらはそんな自由を管理するために戦っておる。わしらの試みが上手くいけば、やがてほかの国も賛同す
person)… We fight in
るようになる。この世の全ての自由が管理されるようになる。これこそがうちはマダラの理念の真髄、そして世界の新しい秩序となる」
order to control such
freedom. If our
experiment turns out
well, soon, other
countries will also
reach the point of
approval (of our
means). To reach the
point where all of the
freedom of this world
will be controlled (by
us). This is surely the
true meaning of
Uchiha Madara’s
ideals. And thus, it will
become a new world
order.”
“And because of that,
you guys chose the
Wave Country as a site
(for your)
「それで、お前らは波の国を実験場に選んだってのか？」ナルトは噛み締めた奥歯のあいだから声を押し出した。
experiments?”Naruto’s
voice escaped as he
grinded down on his
molars.
In this country, they
don’t have a hidden
village and such like
「この国には隠れ里なんかねェんだぞ。戦うことを知らねェやつらを殺してまで。。。」 that. (You guys) even
killing (these people)
who don’t know about
fighting…”
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
13
I’m actually not very sure about that muddy eye thing. It’s just
describing his appearance, so w/e… ;__;’;;~~ If it’s important later
on as I read the novel, I’ll clarify it.
He means that because Sasuke is probably not going to hop on

the train to try another Infinite Tsukuyomi, that idea is no longer a
possibility because he needs him in order to activate it again.
Yeah, this section gets into some deep philosophy, and not gonna
lie, I had to look up some of the words on good old Jisho and
Weblio. I think I made sense of it overall into English though~
Pages 17-18
RAW English
もともと平和だったこの国に憎し From the beginning, there was peace in this country.
みや悲しみを持ち込んでるのは、 It seems that you ******s were bringing in hatred and
てめェらのほうだろうが」 sorrow.”
「この世が不平等であるかぎり、 “As long as there is inequality in this world, there will
憎しみや悲しみのない国などない」not be a country that is without hatred nor sorrow”
風が洞窟の中へ向かって吹き込み、
Wind blew towards inside of the cave. For Naruto, his
ナルトの、腕のない右袖をはため
right sleeve fluttered, as it had no arm inside.
かせた。
「この国には隠れ里がない。だか “In this country, there isn’t a hidden village. That’s
ら、抜け忍たちがたくさん身を寄 why many nukenins gather (to depend on living here).
せとる。波の国へやってきた抜け These nukenins who are coming along to the Wave
忍たちは、殺し合うことにうんざ Country, especially murder eachother when they get
りして、忍だったことを隠して、 disgusted (with one another). Shinobi are concealed,
ふつうの人間として生きようとし while normal human beings live and try to grow old.
とる。彼らが求めとるのは、ささ Their requests were modest: having humane living
やかで、人間らしい暮らしだ。だ circumstances. However, to (those shinobi) from their
が、幼いころより殺し合いの訓練 childhood, they had training in murdering eachother,
しかしてこなかった彼らに、」 but didn’t continue (to do so),
www.asianovel.com
14
RAW English
“ So what can they do? For the people of the Wave
なにができる？波の国の者たちは、
Country, they despise (shinobi). They think that they
そんな彼らを見下し、彼らの尊厳
can buy their dignity with money. When it’s necessary
を金で買えると思っとる。武力が
to have military power, they take out their money,
必要なときも、金を出してきみの
and think they should employ people like you. Without
ような者を雇えばよいと思っとる。
contaminating one’s own hands. Thinking that
自分の手を汚すことなく、金で全
everything can be settled with money. Money! Money!
てが解決できると思っとる。金！
Money! People who don’t have money even don’t get
金！金！金を持たん者は、人間扱
humane treatment/services. For you, even the
いすらしてもらえない。きみがい
comrades that you are battling now also (understand
ま戦っている相手もそうだ」
this).”
ナルトは仮面の忍に目を向けた。 Naruto turned his eyes towards the masked shinobi.
「スズメバチに刺された息子さん
を病院に運んだら、医者がおらん ” My son was stung by a hornet, and was transported
かった。次の病院も、そのまた次 to a hospital. There wasn’t a doctor there. Neither at
の病院も、どこにもおらんかった。the next hospital. And even at the next one. Nowhere
やっと医者とも言えんような怪し had one. At last, when we found a suspicious shaman,
いまじない師を捜し当てたときに who couldn’t claim to be a doctor, my son had
は、息子さんはショック症状で死 symptoms of shock and was on the verge of death.
にかけとった。
[T/N]
Take this time to read back up on the Wave Country on the Naruto
Wikia, or think way back to the Zabuza arc, and the fact that they
have to outsource to other villages like Konoha to protect
themselves.
Shock refers to the medical emergency denotation. In this case,

most likely anaphylactic (a severe allergic) shock. So his son
probably had a fatal reaction that to the sting ;__;’;~~~
Pages 31-32
RAW English
すると、竹籠に乗った人は、奈落の Immediately afterwards, the people who had
底へ真っ逆さまに落ちてゆくのだっ boarded the bamboo basket plunged headfirst into
た。 the abyss, continuing to fall.
www.asianovel.com
15
RAW English
「そんなもん、オレはぜってーに乗
“I definitely don’t want to ride on such a thing
りたくねェってばよ」ぶるっと身震
‘ttebayo.” (he said as) he shuddered and trembled.
いが走った。「お偉いさんを招待す
“ As for inviting the higher-ups, is it really safe?”
るって、本当に安全なのかよ？」
「もう何度も実験飛行をやってるか “Since already, there have been many aviation
らね」 experiments”
「で？お前はそれが気に食わねェん ” So? Because you can’t stomach (those results),
だな、イナリ？」 Inari?”
「。。。え？」 ”…eh?”
「顔に書いてあるってばよ」ナルト “It’s written on (your) face ‘ttebayo” Naruto
は肩をすくめ、「“本当はそんな空飛 shrugged his shoulders, that“It’s true, we don’t need
ぶ船なんかいらねェ”ってよ」 this kind of flying ship”
「。。。うん」イナリが目を伏せた。
” …Yeah” Inari downcast his eyes. “If the
「飛鯱丸が完成しちゃったら、たし
Tobishachimaru is completed, certainly in the Wave
かに波の国にはお金がいっぱい入っ
Country, it will (generate) a lot of money.
てくる」
「それが気に食わねェのか？」 “Are you unable to stomach that?”
「それはいい」 “That’s fine”
「。。。」「。。。」
“However, for the people whose employment would
「だけど、飛鯱丸に仕事を奪われちゃ
be taken away by Tobishachimaru, I think a lot of
う人がいっぱい出てくると思う」イ
them would leave (if it’s completed).” Inari raised
ナリは顔を上げ、ナルトをまっすぐ
his face, and stared straight at Naruto. “From the
に見つめた。「もともとオレたち波
beginning, us from the Wave country earned income
の国は、荷物の運輸で稼いできた。
by transportation of shipments. The people who
荷物を肩に担いで運んでいた人たち
carried the shipments on their shoulders, and then
や、船で運んでいた人たちは、たぶ
there’s the people who transport (shipments) by
んみんな仕事がなくなっちゃう。す
ship. They will then probably have all the work. And
ると、どうなる？みんなが飛鯱丸を
then, what will happen? Everyone will come to hate
憎むようになる。そんなものを造っ
the Tobishashimaru. Us carpenters who created
たオレたち大工を憎むようになる」
such a thing, they’ll come to hate (us too).”
[T/N]
気に食わない is an expression that means something like “I can’t

stomach that”Sorta like if you don’t like what someone said, or
you have a bad feeling about it. So Naruto is asking Inari if he’s
satisfied with the claims like “Eh, are you really that confident in
the safety?!” Because we know Naruto is incredulous~~ The
reason why Inari goes “Eh?” is because of Naruto read what was
www.asianovel.com
16
on his mind. Inari was worried about something else.
いっぱい= a cup of, but also means like “to the utmost”or “fully”…just
a lot of money.
Pages 33-35 (Last three pages~)
RAW English
“Money! Money! Money! “Garyo’s
voice resounded in Naruto’s ear. “If
金！金！金！我龍の声がナルトの耳に蘇った。もし波の国が平和だ there’s peace in the Wave Country,
というのなら、それは貧しい者を踏みつけ、札束の上に築きあげら (it’s because they are) trampling
れた平和だよ。。。 down on the poor/needy people. It’s
peace that is built on top of a roll of
banknotes…”
“Anyway, thank you for arresting
Garyo.”Seeing Naruto’s serious
expression, Inari changed the
「とにかく、我龍を捕まえてくれて、ありがとう」ナルトの深刻な
subject. “Those guys, from the
顔つきを見て、イナリが話題を変えた。「あいつらは、最初から飛
beginning, they had opposed the
鯱丸の建設に反対だった。大工たちが何度も襲われて、何人も殺さ
construction of the Tobishachimaru.
れたんだ。。。我龍は鬼燈城へ送られるんだろ？」
They often assaulted carpenters,
murdering everyone…Garyo is going
to be sent to Houzukijyou, right?”
「ああ。。。そうなるだろうな」 “Ahh… something like that, I guess”
As for the Houzukijyou, The Five
Great Countries jointy contribute to
it’s expenses. Constructed in
鬼燈城とは、五大国が費用を出し合って、草隠れの里に建てた囚人
Kusagakure (Grass) Village, it’s an
の収容施設だ。もちろん、五大国が共同で管理している。
institution that accommodates
prisoners. Surely, the Five Great
Countries jointly manage it.
www.asianovel.com
17
RAW English
For Naruto, several years
beforehand on a certain mission, it
was the infiltration of Houzukijyou.
ナルトは数年前、ある任務をおびて、この鬼燈城へ潜入したことが From the outcome of the events at
ある。そのときの成り行きで全壊した鬼燈城を修復したのが、イナ the time, the completely destroyed
リたち波の国の大工だということは、知っていた。 Houzukijyou was then repaired.
(That’s how) Inari (and his crew) of
carpenters of the Wave Country
knew about it.
“Which reminds me, Naruto-niichan,
you were once thrown into
「そういえば、ナルトの兄ちゃんも一度、鬼燈城にぶち込まれたこ
Houzukijyou, right? But at any rate,
とがあったな？どうせ女風呂でも覗いたんだろ」
you probably peeked in the women’s
bath.”
“But because that was a mission
「だーから、あれは任務だったんだっての！」
after all!”
Suddenly seeing that Naruto’s eyes
くわっと目を剥いたナルトを見て、イナリが笑った。ナルトもそ peeled wide open, Inari laughed.
れにつられた。 Naruto was tempted to (laugh with
him too).
“Well, things in the world steadily
continue to change ‘ttebayo”he said
「まあ、世の中はどんどん変わっていくもんだってばよ」笑いなが as he laughed (in between) words.
ら、言葉を継いだ。「金はクナイや忍術といっしょで、使い方しだ “With money together with kunai
いで良くも悪くもなるんじゃねェのかな」 and ninjutsu, depending on the way
one uses them, I guess it’s not for
the better or for worse.”
イナリがうなずいた。 Inari nodded.
“If there’s a way for you to use
honest(/the right) money, then
surely there will also be a lot of guys
who are saved ‘ttebayo”Naruto said.
「お前が正しい金の使い方をすれば、きっと救われるやつもいっぱ
“However, as for (the proper way to
いいるってばよ」ナルトは言った。「よく分かんねェけど、それが
do so), I don’t know. I guess that
我龍みたいなやつに抵抗する一番いい方法なんじゃねェかな」
(would be) resisting guys who are
like Garyo, that wouldn't be the best
and excellent method (to them),
right?”
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
18
鬼燈城= Houzukijyou = Hōzukijou = Hōzuki Castle=Blood Prison. It’s

a reference to a previous Naruto movie~~
よく分かんねェけど= “I don’t know what would be good”. Naruto is

referring to the problem of how to solve the employment qualm
because of how the Tobishachimaru will affect the economy and
livelihood of the shipping industry. Because of course, it would
dominate in terms of shipping speeds and take out the
competitors…like monopolizing the trade. And so everyone else
will strugglebus and not be happy about it. So the idea is that it
will accidentally impoverish others. So when they talk about how
tools can be used for good or bad things, it’s about how to solve
something like that with the conflict surrounding the new ship.
//END OF TRANSLATION
//PROLOGUE END
www.asianovel.com
19
Vol. 1:
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Hesitation (1 ためらい)
[Page 1 & 2]
RAW English
As always, Naruto held a
毎度のことながら、ラーメンのどんぶりをかかえたナルトが、一楽を飛び porcelain bowl of ramen,
出してきた。 suddenly popping his (head) out
of Ichiraku.
“Kakashi-sensei! Kakashi-
「カカシ先生! カカシ先生!」
sensei!”
On the other hand, from
いっぽう、カカシのほうは、ナルトと会いたい気分ではなかった。少な Kakashi’s perspective, Kakashi
くとも、いまは。 did not feel like seeing Naruto. At
least, not for now.
And so, he began leafing through
his favourite book. ..”[Icha-Icha
だから、読みかけの愛読書。。。「イチャイチャタクティクス』、しかも Tactics] Besides, in the third
シリーズの中でもっともイチャイチャ度の高い第三章「黙ってオレについ chapter, the book had the part
てこい」 with the most “Icha-Icha”in the
series, [“Shut up and come along
with me”]…
Kakashi was pretending to be
immersed in his reading, trying
。。。に没頭しているふりをして、そのままやり過ごそうとした。
to (ignore Naruto’s comments)
and let them go past him.
「カカシ先生ってばよ！」 “Kakashi-sensei ‘tebayo!”
www.asianovel.com
20
RAW English
And yet despite that, for a guy
like Naruto, he wasn’t the kind of
なのに、ナルトのやつは、どこまでも他人の心情を解さないやつなのだ。 person who understood the
sentiments of another person, no
matter what.
“What’s wrong? I kept calling out
「なんだよ、さっきからずっと呼んでたんだぞ……まだ耳が遠くなる to you from a while ago…You’re
歳じゃねェだろ」 still not old enough to be going
deaf, right?”
「ん？ …ああ、ナルトか」 “Mm? Ahh, Naruto?”
カカシは心中ため息をついた。 In Kakashi’s mind, he sighed.
“No, I’m sorry, sorry…I was in a
「いや、すまん、すまん……本に夢中で、気がつかなかったんだ… daze from the book, so I didn’t
おっ！義手ができたのか？」 notice…Oh! How is your
prosthetic arm doing?”
“Well, something about it still
「なーんか、まだしっくりこねェけど」
doesn’t feel right, but…”
Translator Notes:
he wasn’t the kind of person who understood the

sentiments of another person, no matter what.
It should be "Kakashi wasn't the kind of person who xxxx". Above

meaning that Naruto is among the other people who don't seem
to understand Kakashi's feelings regarding not becoming Hokage
right away. It shouldn't be interpreted as that he doesn't
understand other people's emotions at all. Naruto is like everyone
else who's a bit confused by Kakashi's actions for now. So Kakashi
doesn't understand those kinds of people who are pressuring
him~
イチャイチャ//Icha-Icha= Flirting, making-out
黙ってオレについてこい//”Shut up and come along with me” is sort of like a
www.asianovel.com
21
crude and archaic kind of “proposal”from a rough guy, never to be

used IRL! Oh myyy Jiraiya.
まだ耳が遠くなる歳じゃねェだろ//The comment about Kakashi’s hearing was

literally like “ (You’re) not at the age when you’re (supposed) to
be hard of hearing”. Except that was weirder to phrase.
義手ができたのか？//“How is your prosthetic arm doing?”= Was literally

“Can your artificial arm do (that)? That’s obviously not natural so
it was made more colloquial.
[Page 3 & 4]
RAW English
As Naruto was
talking, he
awkwardly opened
そう言って、ナルトは右手に持った箸を、ぎこちなく閉じたり開いたりした。 and closed the
chopsticks that he
was holding in his
right hand.
“Well, I wasn’t asking
「まあ、贅沢は言ってらんねェってばよ」 for too much
–tebayo”
「そうだな」 “Ah, I see.”
Besides that,
Kakashi-sensei, you
「それより、カカシ先生、まだ就任式はやんねェのか？」 still haven’t had the
inauguration
ceremony?”
“Eh?” Kakashi
「え？」ほーら、きたよ。
stepped closer.
“Well, as for me, I’m
「まあ、オレはああいうことが苦手だからな」 poor at that sort of
thing”
www.asianovel.com
22
RAW English
Nowadays Kakashi
was asked that
question wherever he
最近は、どこに行ってもこの質問をされる。そのことに、カカシは少々辟易していた。
went, and he would
shrink back a little
bit.
Certainly, (Kakashi)
had made up his
たしかに、火影になる決心はした。
mind that he would
become Hokage.
However, as for
himself, Kakashi
thought that he
wasn’t at the
expected ability to be
Hokage. After the
inauguration
ceremony was
completed, he could
だが、自分では、やっぱり火影の器ではないと思っている。就任式をやってしまうと、本当にも
not back out of it
う後戻りできなくなる。第四次忍界大戦が終結したいま、そんなに急いで火影にならなくてもい
anymore. Now that
いのではないか？そんなふうに思うときすらあった。
the Fourth Great
Ninja World War had
ended, there was no
need to hurriedly
become the next
Hokage, right?
Kakashi kept thinking
about it in that
manner.
“But what about the
Hokage Monument,
it’s already
completed” (/with
「火影岩だって、もうできてんだぞ」ナルトは、新しい右手を不器用に使って、ラーメンをズ
Kakashi’s face).
ズズッとすすった。
Using his new right
hand clumsily,
Naruto (noisily)
slurped the ramen.
www.asianovel.com
23
RAW English
“But everyone else is
paying attention to it
too…Firstly, who is
the Hokage? It’s not
clear (whether it’s
「みんなだって気にしてたし…第一、火影がだれだかハッキリさせとかねェと、よその里にし you or Tsunade).
めしがつかねェってばよ。そのための就任式だろ？」 You’re setting a bad
example to the other
villages –tebayo.
That’s the point of
the inauguration,
right?”
Translator Notes:
贅沢は言ってらんねェってばよ= Literally it’s like “I wouldn’t call it a luxury”, but

the usage of the expression is sorta like “Without asking for too
much (in return for xxx)”but not quite like settling for it like“I
wasn’t expecting that much of it”. The point is that Naruto is being
grateful that it’s functional.
はああいうことが苦手だからな= Can also mean like “I dislike things like that”or

the feelings like“I’m bad at that stuff”. Basically Kakashi is saying
he’s just not that into doing the Hokage official business just yet.
火影になる決心はした = Determined (mentally) to become Hokage.

Colloquially like “to make up one’s mind”
気にしてた carries a negative connotation. Like people are worried or

anxiously conscious that even though Kakashi's face is on the cliff,
he's not actually the Hokage yet.
[Page 5 & 6 ]
www.asianovel.com
24
RAW English
“Because Tsunade-
sama is still in good
「綱手様はまだまだご健在だから、オレなんかが……」
health. And as for
me…”
“As for Tsunade-
baachan (/granny),
「綱手のばーちゃんは、もうダメだってばよ」
she’s already
unsuitable –tebayo.”
Naruto bluntly stated
such an outrageous
ナルトはとんでもないことを、キッパリと言ってのける。
and unthinkable
thing.
“Because of the
recent war, Tsunade
was on the verge of
death. How should I
put it, I mean there’s
「このまえの戦争で死にかけてから、なんか仕事に身が入ってねェっつーか」
some kinds of work
that she isn’t putting
forth her best effort
(/is enthused) into
doing”.
「……そうか?」 “…Is that so?”
“I think if she’s
aimlessly gone
during the day, she
drinks sake,
probably…at the
「昼間っから酒飲んだり、ふらっといなくなったかと思ったら、賭場で大ゲンカしてみたり……たぶん、
gambling places
あれだな、あの戦争で老いってやつを実感しちゃったんじゃねェの？」
trying to start
quarrels. This war for
her at an old age,
didn’t (you) realize
it?”
Naruto roared with
ガッハッハと大笑するナルト。
laughter.
www.asianovel.com
25
RAW English
“ Hey, why did you
have to say that so
enthusiastically?”It
was no laughing
「ほら、どうせならパーッといっちゃえ、みたいな？」が、カカシは笑うどころではない。それというのも、matter to Kakashi.
ナルトの背後にただならぬ黒い殺気を察知したからだ。 After saying that,
from behind Naruto,
there was a sense of
an extraordinary
black thirst for blood.
"Well… Tsunade-
baachan is also
already somewhat of
a good age, but it’s
「まあ、綱手のばーちゃんももういい年なんだから、そろそろ隠居して老後を楽しみたいのも分かるけどよ」understandable that
she’s gradually going
towards a old age for
retirement soon, to
enjoy herself”
「え……えっと、そうかあ？」 “Eh…Err, is that so?”
The thirst for blood
continued to increase
ますます大きくなってゆく殺気に、カカシはしどろもどろになった。 on a grand scale.
Kakashi became
flustered.
“Tsu…Tsunade-sama,
I think she’s still
「つ、綱手様はまだまだお若いと思うぞ、うん、オレはそう思うなあ！」
young. Yeah. I really
think so!”
Translator Notes:
ダメ= is like “no good”, “useless”, hopeless. Naruto is basically

saying that Tsunade isn’t fit for the role of Hokage anymore, so I
have “unsuitable” because it seems to capture that a bit better. I
explained the nuance for this section [HERE] because apparently
people are taking it far out of context. Naruto is speaking in a
joking manner, a light tone. He is not saying it seriously or
maliciously as anti-fans are claiming~ So please read my [T/N]
about the nuance~
www.asianovel.com
26
どうせならパーッといっちゃえ、みたいな？= is literally like “You might as well go all-

out if you’re trying to say something like that”sarcastically. It
didn’t capture the rage very well, so my version sounds more like
berating Naruto.
笑うどころではない= to be far from laughing, being too caught up in the

moment to even think about laughing. It got clunky to me, so I
have it to mean more like, “It’s not something to joke about”
殺気= thirst for blood, bloodlust, seething in anger
[Page 7 & 8 ]
RAW English
“To what extent?
Although from
far away, you
don’t know or
「どこが! 遠目には分かんねェかもしんねェけど、近くで見たら、顔なんか細かいしわだらけなんだぞ」care about it, but
if you look up
close, her face is
covered in fine
wrinkles”
「わああ！」 “Whaa!”
(Kakashi’s
thoughts) Just
たのむから、もうそのロを閉じてくれ！ please keep your
mouth shut
about it!
www.asianovel.com
27
RAW English
“Well, speaking
of which, with an
excessively loud
voice…” Naruto
did not even
「おまっ…そういうことは、あまり大きな声で」ナルトがいらないことを言うたびに、殺気はゴゴゴゴ
need to talk
と大きくなった。
about it. The
thirst for blood
continued to
grow even
worse.
“Why are you so
「なに慌ててんだよ、カカシ先生?」 flustered,
Kakashi-sensei?”
Two glaring eyes
were shining
from behind
ふたつのギラつく目が自分の背後で光っていることに気づかないのは、ナルトばかりであった。
Naruto. Only
Naruto did not
notice them.
“ Well, I can’t
talk with a loud
voice then.
Lately, she’s
「大きなじゃ言えねェが、最近、怒りっぽいんだよなあ ……物忘れもひどいし...」 been hot-
tempered
(/irritable)… Her
forgetfulness is
horrible too.”
(Kakashi’s
死んだな、こいつ。 thoughts) This
guy is dead.
www.asianovel.com
28
RAW English
As Kakashi
closed his eyes,
he didn’t watch
when Tsunade’s
fist sunk into
カカシは目を閉じたので、ナルトの頭に綱手の拳骨がめり込むところは見ていない。しかし、ゴンッ！ Naruto’s head.
というシャレにならない音は、いやでも耳に入った。 However, Bam!
The sound was
no joke, whether
or not he wanted
to, Kakashi
heard it.
“Who has
「だーれが物忘れがひどいんだ！」 horrible
forgetfulness!”
Tsunade’s angry
綱手の怒号が響き渡った。
bellow echoed.
”As for being
irritable, it’s
「怒りっぽいのは、お前が怒らせるからだろうが！」 probably
because you
provoked me!”
As Kakashi was
opening his
eyes,he saw that
Naruto now had
日を開けると、頭にでっかいたんこぶをこさえたナルトが、地面に倒れ伏していた。
a huge lump on
his head. He had
fallen down on
the ground.
「カカシ！」 “Kakashi!”
Translator Notes:
どこが= Where, but the usage here is like “How far/long” or “To what
extent”.
たのむから、もうそのロを閉じてくれ！= “By (my) request (/I’m begging you),

please close (/shut) your mouth already.”Like a more polite way of
www.asianovel.com
29
Kakashi thinking “SHUT IT, NARUTO.”
ゴゴゴゴ= Gogogogo, like the SFX of something ominously looming.
大きなじゃ言えねェが= I’m not sure if the second time Naruto means that
he can’t talk about Tsunade’s booming voice, or just that he
shouldn’t be saying his criticisms of Tsunade in such a loud voice.
I think it’s the latter.
The SFX is ゴンッ// “Gonn”but I think you can substitute it with any
other English punching noise.
[Page 9 & 10 ]
RAW English
「は、はいい！」 “Y..Yes!”
As Tsunade
glared after
startling both
綱手にギ口リとにらまれて、カカシの声が裏返る。
of them,
Kakashi’s
voice cracked.
“I..I think
Tsunade-sama
「オ、オレは綱手様はいまでも充分お若いと...」 is still suitably
young
enough…”
“You still
haven’t
decided on a
「まだ就任式の日どりは決まらんのか？」 fixed date for
your
inauguration
ceremony? “
「……」 (Silence)
www.asianovel.com
30
RAW English
“ That
hesitation, I
understand it
as
「ためらうのは、よく分かる」綱手が表情を和らげた。
well”Tsunade’s
facial
expression
softened.
“Because I felt
「私もそうだったからな」
that way too”
「はい……」 “Yes…”
“In becoming
the Hokage,
you can’t live
「火影ともなると、これまでのように気ままに暮らしてはいけん」 as you wish,
like as the way
things were
before. “
Tsunade
nodded her
chin at Naruto,
倒れているナルトを顎で指す。 pointing out
that he had
fallen on the
ground.
“Also sooner
or later for this
idiot, (Naruto)
「このバカとも、そうそう遊んでいられなくなる」 won’t be able
mess around
and just enjoy
himself.”
Kakashi
silently
カカシは黙って話を聞いた。 listened as
Tsunade was
speaking.
www.asianovel.com
31
RAW English
“The
Rokudaime
Hokage is no
「六代日はお前しかいない」綱手が言った。
one else, but
only you.”
Tsunade said.
“Naruto
certainly
became
strong, but as
you can see,
he’s still not
yet at the
caliber of a
「ナルトはたしかに強くなったが、見てのとおり、まだ火影の器ではない。それに、お前は五影会談のときも、Hokage.
火影になる決心を固めていたではないか」 Besides, also
at the Gokage
Conference,
wasn’t the
decision
already
solidified for
you to become
the Hokage?”
“Because at
that time, I still
「あのときはまだ写輪眼がありましたから」
had the
Sharingan”
「……」 (Silence)
“Since I lost
the Sharingan,
「写輪眼を失ったということは、雷切をも失ったってことえす...」 I also lost the
usage of
Raikiri…”
Translator Notes:
I think ギ口リ is supposed to be ぎくり, to be startled.
声が裏返る= “Voice turned inside-out”. It means like it switched into
www.asianovel.com
32
like a falsetto squeak. I think the English equivalent is more like

when a voice breaks.
I think the Gokage conference that they are referring to is the one
after the Pein arc, where Kakashi is almost named Hokage after
Danzou died, but then Tsunade woke up before the appointment.
It says 雷切 and the given furigana here as “Raikiri”, not “Chidori”.
[Page 11 & 12 ]
RAW English
“For Raikiri, it’s
because I had kinetic
vision of the
Sharingan. That’s why
I could complete the
「……雷切は、写輪眼の動体視力があってこそ、完成できる術ですから……そんなオレが火
jutsu. If I become the
影になっても、はたして本当に木ノ葉を守れるんだろうかって、つい考えてしまうんです」
Hokage as I am now, I
wonder how could I
protect Konoha?
That’s what I thought
about.”
「カカシ…」 “Kakashi”
“I’m sorry, Tsunade-
sama…about this
「すみません、綱手様…このお話は、今回の任務が終わるまで待ってください」 discussion. Please
wait until this current
mission has ended.”
(Kakashi’s thoughts)
“You will be the
Rokudaime Hokage,
Kakashi…” He
六代目火影はお前がなれ、カカシ……オビトの声が耳に蘇る。それから、オビトはオレに、写輪
recalled from Obito’s
眼をプレゼントしてくれたんだったな。
voice. After that,
Kakashi was given the
Sharingan as a
present.
www.asianovel.com
33
RAW English
What am I hesitating
for? In his head,
なにをためらっているんだ、オレは？カカシは心中、舌打ちをした。
Kakashi clicked his
tongue.
As for the Sharingan,
from the beginning, it
was lent to me for a
写輪眼は、もともと期限付きで貸してもらったようなもんじゃないか……ああ、オレはたぶん、limited time, wasn’t
写輪眼に頼りすぎていたんだろうな。 it?...Ahh, As for me,
probably, I was overly
dependent upon the
Sharingan.
“He was a guard of
Tobishachimaru
「飛鯱丸の警備だったな」綱手が話題を変えた。
right?” Tsunade
changed the subject.
“Are there enough
「人手は足りてるか？」
people?”
“ Probably at the last
minute, and just
barely enough
personnel. This year,
「ギリギリですね。今年はうちが鬼燈城の当番ですから、ガイ班とシカマルの十班はそっちに出払っsince they’re on duty
てますし」 within Houzukijyou,
Team Guy and
Shikamaru’s Team 10
have been all over
there. “
“Houzukijyou…but
they should quickly
「鬼燈城か……早く新しい城主が決まるといいのだがな」
decide on a new lord
for the castle.”
“As for a master like
Mui, they probably
「無為ほどの使い手は、そうそう見つからないでしょうね」 won’t discover
someone like him too
often for the role”
Translator Notes:
www.asianovel.com
34
動体視力= “moving body eyesight”. Though I had to look it up on

Weblio because this compound word wasn’t used in the manga.
Dictionary says “dynamic vision” or “kinetic vision”. Kakashi
means the ability to foresee counterattacks.
So there’s new names here and it gets awkward if you don’t

remember Blood Prison. This is what is given in the Furigana.鬼燈城=
ほおずきじょう= Houzukijyou= Blood Prison=“Demon Lantern Castle”.
And 無為=Mui. You can read up about them on the
Wikia [here] and [Here] to refresh yourself on Blood Prison.
New name: 飛鯱丸= とびしゃちまる= Tobishachimaru. The online reader

has it a bit blurry whether or not it’s bi (び) or pi (ぴ), but more likely
bi.
I realize it gets a bit murky at the end, and TBH I don’t remember
the plot of Blood Prison enough to distinctly know about these
characters anymore. But since this is the beginning of the novel,
the book will probably clarify and go over about them more
thoroughly in detail later.
You’ll see in the next section, there’s some background to it that

sort of recaps the movie.
[Page 13 & 14 & 15 (END of Excerpt)]
www.asianovel.com
35
RAW English
Several years
beforehand, by
Konohagakure
and
Kumogakure
(Cloud)’s joint
strategies,
Houzukijyou
was
annihilated.
Before the
castle was
restored, and
the prisoners
were controlled
using the so-
木ノ葉隠れと雲隠れが共同で行った数年前のある作戦行動で、鬼燈城は壊滅した。城そのものは修復されたが、called Tenrou
天牢という秘術を使って囚人を管理していた城主の無為は、その作戦行動のさなかで命を落とした。以来、木ノno Hijutsu (/Sky
葉、砂、雲、岩、霧が、持ち回りで看守を出しているのだ。 Prison secret
jutsu) by the
lord of the
castle, Mui. In
the midst of
employing that
strategy, he
lost his life.
Since then,
Konoha, Suna
(Sand), Kumo
(Cloud), Iwa
(Rock) and Kiri
(Mist), have
taken turns to
send out prison
guards.
www.asianovel.com
36
RAW English
“For Naruto,
since it is
necessary that
he protects the
village, this
time Jounin
colleagues will
accompany me
「ナルトには里を守ってもらわなきゃならないんで、今回はオレが上忍の連中を連れていきますよ。まあ、式典(on the
の警備だけですし、問題ないでしょう。船さえ飛んじまえば、お役目ごめんですし」 mission). Well,
(as we’re) only
the ceremonial
guards, there
should not be
any problems.
Even if the ship
flies, it’s still
our duty.”
“Which reminds
me, didn’t Guy
say that he
wanted to do
「そういえば、ガイがその任務をやらせてほしいって言ってきてたな…あんな足で、まだそんなことを言うな this
んてな」 mission?…With
that sort of leg,
he shouldn’t
say such
things.”
“As usual for
Guy, he only
「ガイはただ、空飛ぶ船が見たいだけですよ」カカシは言った。 wants to see a
flying ship”said
Kakashi.
“If it’s Guy, he
might just
depart for Nami
「あいつなら、車椅子で波の国まで出かけていきかねない」
no Kuni (Wave
Country) in his
wheelchair.”
www.asianovel.com
37
RAW English
“A flying
ship…it’s an
extraordinary
story, isn’t it?
As for now, it
seems that the
「空飛ぶ船か…途方もない話だな。いまのところ、飛鯱丸の存在は、他国には秘密のようだが、しかし…」
existence of
Tobishachimaru
is a secret to
foreign
countries,
however…”
“Ehh, it will be
widely known
immediately. If
(the
information
about it leaks),
it will be
unanimously
「ええ、すぐに知れ渡るでしょうね。そうなったら、各国がこぞってそれぞれの隠れ里に依頼して、波の国からrequested by
飛鯱丸の技術を盗もうとするでしょう」 every village of
each nation.
They will all try
to steal the
technology of
Tobishachimaru
from Nami no
Kuni (Wave
Country).
www.asianovel.com
38
RAW English
Briefly, in
Kakashi’s mind,
he gathered his
thoughts
together.
Concerning the
permits of the
つまり、とカカシは心の中で、付け加えた。大空の利権を巡って、また忍どうしの騙し合い, 殺し合いがはじ heavens and
まるんだろな。 how fellow
shinobi deceive
one another,
joint murders
will probably
begin (over the
rights to the
sky).
Translator Notes:
I thought the Blood Prison was supposed to be in草隠れの里

(Kusagakure, Grass Country) based on the movie, but it seems
that it’s actually in the Wave Country, or they switched which
village owned it since then.
I’m slightly confused about お役目ごめんですし because it thought it was

dismissal from duty.
The Wikia has [Heavenly Prison No Jutsu] as an entry. I’m not sure
if the one that they are talking about here is the same one from
the movie. It seems so.
I have no insight about this flying ship thing. The book will
probably go over it later …If you’re confused, I’m right there with
you, lol~
Recall that 飛鯱丸= とびしゃちまる= Tobishachimaru, The kanji is made up

of “Flying” + “Orca (/killer whale)”. The ending –maru is a suffix
for names of a ship. [Jisho] tells me that 鯱 can also be a“mythical
www.asianovel.com
39
carp with the head of a lion and the body of a fish (auspicious
protectors of well-being)”. So imagine a flying majestic, but
awkward-bodied whale? This seems to be the name of the flying
ship itself.
付け加えた= adding one thing to another. But Kakashi is just putting

his ideas together like how we say “Putting two and two together”
Basically, Kakashi concluded that shinobi will try to take

advantage of the technology for evil if it falls into their hands.
People will try to rule the sky with it, pretty much.
End of Translation
www.asianovel.com
40
Vol. 1:
Chapter 2
Chapter 2:「世紀の瞬間」// Moment of the Century
Pages 1 and 2 are title pages.
Pages 3-4
Even though it was supposed to be a secret event, they held a grand

ceremony for the sight-seeing flight on the beach. They break open a
kusudama, release white doves, have a parade, throw confetti, and
congratulatory speeches are given. Everyone is dressed up in honour of
the moment of the century. The Tobishachimaru is 223 metres long, 34
metres in diameter, and has a maximum speed of 70 km/hr (about
44mi/hr). It has six sets of propellers, a streamlined gondola, and guest
quarters. The name of the Tobishachimaru is from the huge orca
(shachi) with pectoral and dorsal fins carefully depicted on the balloon
portion. It’s perfect weather. Tazuna tears up at the sight of seeing his
own work come to fruition. Kakashi congratulates Tazuna.
Pages 5-6
Tazuna says that the balloon is filled with helium for buoyancy, which is
lighter than air and flame-resistant. The sight-seeing flight is going to be
2.5 hours, only up to 5,000 metres in altitude, where other countries
www.asianovel.com
41
can’t see it along it’s flight course. The fuselage/airframe colour is to

assimilate to the light blue of the sky. This info is only known to Konoha.
Even though Garyo has been sent to Hyouzukijyou, the remnants of his
group are still everywhere. That’s why Konoha’s skills are employed for
the mission and will be monitoring the ship. The voice from the platform
interrupts Tazuna and Kakashi talking, and tell them that the 57 lucky
people with invitations should be heading towards Tobishachimaru for
boarding.
Pages 7-8
Tazuna is overcome with emotion and smiles. It’s the moment of the
century at last! They laugh together as they watch over the stream of
dressed-up people starting to board Tobishachimaru. People are taking
photos to commemorate the occasion, but then they suddenly hear
panicked footsteps running up from behind. A woman in a long blue
dress is running at full speed, waving her gold ticket in hand, telling
them to wait up for her to board. Right when she is next to Kakashi, she
stumbles on something and starts to fall, screaming.
RAW English
カカシは、ほとんど反射的に、その体を
Kakashi, almost instinctively, catches her body.
受け止めていた。
彼女の見開いた眼と、カカシの眼が、流 The woman’s eyes, which were opened wide, and
れゆく風景の中で、おたがいを捉える。 Kakashi’s eyes caught eachother in the midst of
流れるような巻き髪に、うっすら開いた the flowing scenery. Flowing curly hair, slightly
唇、しっとりと潤んだ大きな瞳。。。時 opened lips, and moist, large pupils… Time
間が一瞬止まり、世界はカカシと彼女だ stopped for a moment, and the world became
けになった。 only for Kakashi and the woman.
ドサッと、カカシの腕に倒れ込むロング With a thud, the woman in the long dress
ドレスの女性。顔を上げた彼女の長い巻 collapsed in Kakashi’s arms. As she raised her
き髪が、ふわりとカカシの鼻先をくすぐっface, her long curly hair gently tickled the tip of
た。 Kakashi’s nose.
Pages 9-10
www.asianovel.com
42
Kakashi asks if she’s okay. She replies that she’s sorry for troubling him
because she was in a hurry, and thanks him. She shouts again and starts
to rush at the ship, telling them to wait up for her so she can board.
Kakashi notes to Tazuna as he watches her run off that she seems to be
really anticipating the sight-seeing flight. He also says that it must be
wonderful business to be a carpenter. Tazuna responds instead by
saying that she was a really beautiful woman, and speaking of
occupations, he inquires about Kakashi’s formal inauguration ceremony.
Kakashi shakes his head vaguely. He glances back at the woman, and
they are now are awaiting takeoff. Tazuna then says this while Kakashi
stares absentmindedly at the tail propellers:
RAW English
“I don’t understand it that well,
but regarding the Hokage
inauguration ceremony, I
「よく分からんが、火影の就任式とは、きみと木ノ葉隠れの里の結婚式の
suppose it’s something like a
ようなものではないのかね？」
marriage ceremony between
you and Konohagakure village,
right?”
Pages 11-12
Kakashi vaguely responds that it might be something like that. Tazuna

thinks that he shouldn’t be worried, even if everyone has huge
expectations. Suddenly, Kakashi’s eyes catch something in the shadow
of the ship. Tazuna doesn’t notice, he keeps going on about the lady,
asking Kakashi for example, if she tried to persistently press him for
marriage. Kakashi’s ignoring him for the most part. Tazuna continues
about the what-if’s of an assertive woman, and says that when he was
young, he was like a hungry dog, chasing after the buttocks of women.
Kakashi interrupts him as he concentrates on a suspicious man who just
jumped from the stern of the ship. Kakashi then rushes towards the
Tobishachimaru and the ramp where the last passengers had boarded,
leaving behind a confused Tazuna. The staff of the ship are preparing for
take-off.
www.asianovel.com
43
Pages 13-14
Kakashi calls out to the man wearing a black hooded cloak, who stops
for a bit. Kakashi gets the impression that the man is uninvited. The man
dashes away as Kakashi tells him to wait up. They start exchanging
blows, and Kakashi does a consecutive combination of attacks. Kakashi
feels that the person he’s fighting against is considerably good: there
are no wasted movements. They exchange more taijutsu blows and they
are reading eachother’s movements. It was an attack pattern that
Kakashi seemed to know well, and Kakashi doesn’t feel any bloodlust.
Pages 15-16
Kakashi realizes that there’s no indication at all that the opponent would
use ninjutsu . He double-checks his intuition and looks at the man in the
black hood and his stature. Kakashi lands a blow on the opponent’s
chest. They continue to exchange consecutive combos of taijutsu. The
enemy gets knocked to the ground, and Kakashi is exposes him and
says:
RAW English
「お前がここにいるということは、ガイのやつも来 “Since you’re here, that means Guy is also
ているな？」 coming, right?
It’s Rock Lee! (….:D~) Kakashi goes through the crowd of other
passengers and people taking photos. He heads towards the last rope at
the hull that connects the Tobishachimaru to the ground.
[T/N]
No, there aren’t names of the taijutsu specified in this section. Just
fists/elbows/legs moving around that aren’t too interesting to
translate.
Same thing as in the prologue between Naruto and Sasuke, ガイのや
www.asianovel.com
44
つ= Guy no yatsu= That guy, Guy.
Pages 17-18
As Kakashi crosses by the window of the gondola, he catches a glimpse

of the people inside, but no one notices him at all. He goes on the side of
the air sac and runs up to the tail of the ship. Kakashi starts thinking
about how Lee had escaped the watchful eyes of the Jounin who were
distributed around the venue. He muses that perhaps they were bribed.
Kakashi struggles to the stern of the ship, hanging with one hand. Inside
there’s a five metre long propeller. He guesses that they would have
trespassed from here. The propellers start to turn, and the speed
increases with a low roar. As they increase altitude, strong winds start
blowing, and the temperature is colder than expected. Kakashi gathers
chakra at his hands and feet to not be blown away by the wind.
Pages 19-20
Kakashi continues to crawl to the propulsion section. The

Tobishachimaru seems to have finally decided on it’s course, and stops
for a moment in midair. Kakashi braves against the wind and crawls into
the interior just before the propellers start to rotate again, and braces
himself. He’s fortunate that the propeller speed wasn’t too high,
otherwise he would have been minced meat. Kakashi is relieved. But
he’s still in danger of being sucked in, so he gathers chakra again to
cling onto the ship. Little by little, he makes progress towards escaping
that interior section and checks his surroundings. He notices that the
front buoyancy air sac is blocked off, but it’s connected to where he is
by a ladder that he can climb down. It seems to head to the engine
room. Kakashi hears a strange noise, so he scans the scaffolding that is
running in every direction.
www.asianovel.com
45
[T/N]
I realize the summary doesn’t really do it justice, but in Japanese,

it sounds like an action movie~~
Pages 21-22
Kakashi notices that it seems to be the shadow of Lee, who’s still

wearing the black hood escaping. Kakashi jumps over iron railing and
the scaffolding. On the bottom of the ship’s hold, there were many
wooden boxes. The man in the wheelchair was staggering on the
scaffolding that was running parallel to Kakashi’s footing. Kakashi hops
over and says “What is the meaning of this, Guy!”Guy suddenly stops
his wheelchair. Kakashi demands an explanation and sighs. He asks if
Guy coerced Lee into giving him a ride to the Tobishachimaru, as it
seems that it’s as if he threatened to cut off their student-teacher bonds.
And then Kakashi notes Guy’s condition:
RAW English
In the battle with
Madara, the
bones of Guy’s
right leg were
(completely)
smashed/broken.
Since (that
incident), he was
マダラとの戦いで、右足の骨を砕いてしまったガイは、以来、車椅子の生活を余儀なくされていたのだった。医者には、も
inevitably
う歩くことすらできないと言われた。
confined to life
in a wheelchair.
According to
physicians, they
had said that it
was not even
possible to walk
again.
www.asianovel.com
46
RAW English
However,
astonishingly, by
diligently
training, this
man with such
adversity was
not only bound
to return, but
が、驚くべきことに、この男はそんな逆境をたゆまぬ修業で跳ねかえしただけでなく、本気の青春パワーを出したときには、
also when
立って歩けるほどまでに回復していたのである。
putting forth the
true power of
youth, his
rehabilitation
was up to an
extent of being
able walk and
stand.
Pages 23-24
And so Guy responds:
RAW English
「リーなどいなくても、オレはいつだってや “Even if it wasn’t for Lee, I can always do
りたいようにできるんだ」ガイは、まくした whatever I want”said Guy, as he spoke on and
てた。「人間、足の一本や二本なくたって、 on. “As a human being, even without one or
ちゃーんと生きていけることを、オレは身を two legs, one can perfectly continue to live.
もって証明してやるんだ」 Personally, I’ll be proof of that”
Kakashi then glances at Gai’s right foot, which is in a cast, and asks him
if that’s why he purposely trespassed onto Tobishachimaru. Guy
responds:
RAW English
「いいか、カカシ。。。オレは忍として、 “Listen, Kakashi…it doesn’t mean that it’s yet to
まだ終わったわけじゃないぞ。いまだって、be the end of me as a shinobi. Even now, the left
左足スクワットの千回や二千回、どうって leg (can) squat 1,000 or 2,000 times. It’s nothing
ことない。その気になれば、車椅子に乗っ (/not a big deal). If I set my mind on it, whether
ていようが、こんな船にもぐり込むことな or not I get in the wheelchair, edging (my way)
んざ、屁の河童だ。わっはっはっは！」 into such a ship, it’ll be easy. Wahahaha! ”
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
47
Wahahaha! Is a really dynamic, roaring laughter.
Kakashi stares at Guy, but Guy keeps on talking. He says that he wasn’t
particularly interested in the ship at all, or for the scenery at 5,000
metres in sky. As for the ship that’s 223 metres long and over 200 tons,
he doesn’t care how it can fly. In Kakashi’s head, he’s thinking, “This
guy… no matter what, he just wanted to get aboard the ship”.
[T/N]
Guy is trying to play it cool, but obviously Kakashi can see right
through his intentions :P
Pages 25-26
Kakashi reminds Guy about his terrible seasickness. Gai tries to brush off
his chances of vomiting, He says that a ship is a ship, but this is an
airship, implying that it’s a different situation. Kakashi reminds him that
it’s still a ship nevertheless. Guy persists that he’ll be fine, but then his
face suddenly gets pale and feels nauseated, as he’s obviously queasy.
Kakashi wonders what Guy’s going to do about it. Then they change the
subject have this funny chat, starting with Kakashi:
RAW English
“For the Jounin who
are concealed on
this ship, they were
reported to the
Wave Country in
advance. Since we
aren’t reported (on
the invitation), and
if it’s discovered
that we are here,
「この船に潜伏させている上忍は、事前に波の国に届け出ることになってる。届け出のないオレたちが、こんなところにいるのがバレたら、木ノ葉の信用にかかわるぞ。オ (the Wave’s
レたちが、飛鯱丸の情報を盗もうとしていると、誤解されかねない」 Country’s)
confidence in
Konoha will be
influenced. If they
think that we might
be trying to steal
information about
the
Tobishachimaru,
there may be a
misunderstanding.”
www.asianovel.com
48
RAW English
“It’s not a
「問題ない」
problem”
「はあ？」 “Hah?”
“Because as for
this sight-seeing
flight, it’s a secret
to other countries.
“ Guy was broadly
grinning and
laughing.
「この遊覧飛行のことは、各国には秘密だからな」ガイがニヤリと笑った。「公式には飛鯱丸は存在しない。よって、オレとお前も存在しない船に忍び込むことはできん」
“Formally, the
Tobishachimaru
doesn’t exist.
Therefore, you and
I can’t be sneaking
onto a ship that
doesn’t exist”
「ああ、なるほどね」 “Ahh, I see”
[T/N]
In the raw in the earlier portion of this section, Gai says うっぷ=ulp=
burp or blech, but it’s also used to indicate feeling sick, a bit like
gagging.
Pages 27-28
Guy laughs with a “Wahaha!”, saying it was all premediated…but then

lurches again. He asks that apart from that, what happened to his
favourite pupil? Kakashi says that he’s fine and returned back to guard
Hyouzukijyou (Blood Prison). Guy says that he’s probably channeling his
power of youth to watch over the prisoners by proxy. He feels sick again.
He tells Kakashi that since he put forth the effort into sneaking onto the
ship, he ought to push him around in his wheelchair so that they can
look around a bit. Suddenly, Guy’s expression changes grimly and stops
talking, looking downward at the lower part of the ship’s hold. Kakashi
notices as well: there are shinobi. Aside from the Jounin inside the ship
that have been approved, there shouldn’t be any others. The steady
their balance on the ship and study the situation.
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
49
It makes more sense in the novel because in between words, Guy

suddenly breaks his sentences with “….ulp…” and then keeps
talking~ Poor Guy-sensei!
Pages 29-30
Guy and Kakashi erase their presence and watch over the people below.
From above, their faces aren’t clear, and their clothing doesn’t seem to
be different than those of other passengers. They don’t notice Guy and
Kakashi and the shinobi squat down near the side of some wooden
boxes, and then hastily leave. Guy and Kakashi exchange glances.
Kakashi heads over to check the surroundings and find what he’s looking
for immediately. Guy asks what he found. Kakashi groans back that
things are going to become difficult; he found kunai with exploding tags.
Then immediately from the dining room lounge, they hear screaming.
//End Translation + Summary
50/225 pages completed~! That’s 22%!!..... OTL~~
www.asianovel.com
50
Vol. 1:
Chapter 3
Chapter 3「天空の襲撃」 Sky Raid (“Attack of the Sky”)
Pages 3+4
Guy begins to complain that it’s irritating how they weren’t faster, and
how the shinobi should have already been apprehended. Guy urges
Kakashi to hurry up as he pushes his wheelchair through the scaffolding
that’s hanging in midair, and pass by a warehouse. Guy attempts to get
Kakashi hyped:
RAW English
Meanwhile, Guy wasn’t shutting
そのあいだ、ガイは一秒たりとも黙っていなかった。
up for even a second.
“What’s wrong, Kakashi? (Your)
「どうした、カカシ？スピードが落ちてるぞ！それでも木ノ葉の忍か、speed is slowing down! But yet,
貴様！」 (you’re) a Konoha shinobi? You
******!”
“To you, (it’s as if you) were
「お前には、本当に癒されるよ」
really healed”
“You too, let (your) feverish hot-
「お前も、熱き血潮をたぎらせろ！…」
bloodedness boil!...”
[T/N] I bleeped out “Kisama”...you can pick your own expletive.
Kakashi notes that Guy clearly doesn’t understand the irony of the
situation. They abandon the wheelchair in the kitchen. Firstly, Kakashi
boosts Guy up and into the ventilation duct. He then jumps up himself.
The two of them proceed to crawl through the duct.
www.asianovel.com
51
Pages 5+6
RAW English
As Guy
proceeded
first, and
solely by
arm
先頭を行くガイは、腕の力だけで、どんどん這い進む。
strength,
he was
gradually
advancing
forward.
Speaking
of which,
this guy
wasn’t
only doing
left leg
squats, but
also push-
ups; doing
them like
an idiot
throughout
the day…
Kakashi
そういえば、こいつは左足スクワットだけじゃなく、腕立て伏せも、バカみたいに一日中やってたな。。。前を行くガイを見ながら、カカシは思った。まったく、お前のド根性には癒されるよ、thought
ガイ。 (about
this) while
viewing
Guy as he
was ahead
(of him).
Indeed, it
was your
utter
gutsiness
(/sheer
will-power)
that had
healed
you, Guy.
Arriving at
the ceiling
above the
dining
room
lounge,
Guy
suddenly
食堂ラウンジの天井裏へ出たところで、ガイが不意に止まる。そのせいで、カカシはガイの尻に顔面から突っ込んでしまった。
stopped.
Because of
that,
Kakashi’s
face was
thrust into
Guy’s
buttocks.
www.asianovel.com
52
RAW English
“Don’t
「急に止まるなよ……」 abruptly
stop…”
「シッ!」 “Shh!”
Guy
gestured
ガイが指でカカシを呼ぶ。 with his
finger to
Kakashi.
From the lattice grid cover in the ceiling, they overlooked the lounge.
Next to the lattice grid cover, a large chandelier is dangling. At the
corner of the lounge, there is a white grand piano. There’s a neat
arrangement of sofa and tables, and even an alcohol bar near the
window. They wonder what the shinobi are up to. There are several
shinobi who are gaining control of the passengers. They are thrusting
kunai at the passengers, jeering, and prodding them in order to gather
up them one by one.
[T/N]
Yes, Kakashi’s face just plunged into Gai’s ass…(This was a 2chan
spoiler, but the context was much …milder than they said it would
be. I expected worse, lol~)
Pages 7+8
RAW English
The confused men and
women of all ages were
completely driven like sheep.
They were gathered at the
困惑した老若男女は、まるで羊のように追い立てられ、ラウンジの真ん中に集
center of the lounge. A small
められた。小さな子供が、母親の腰にしがみついて、シクシク泣いている。
child was clinging to his
文句を言った男が、忍に殴り倒された。
mother’s waist, weeping in
sorrow. A man who
complained was knocked out
by a shinobi.
“How many are there?”
「何人だ？」カカシは鋭く訊いた。
Kakashi was listening keenly.
www.asianovel.com
53
RAW English
“From where I am, six…no,
「オレのところからは、六。。。いや、ヒ人か」
seven people”
“Are the two people from a
「さっきのふたりもいるか？」
while ago also there?”
“I don’t know” Now, Guy was
「分からん」今度はガイが訊く。
listening.
“How many are concealed
「潜伏してる木ノ葉の上忍は何人だ？」
jounin from Konoha?”
「三人だ」 “There are three (of them)”
Before Guy finishes speaking, the jounin move. One of them is disguised
as a passenger, and jumps up from the crowd. He hurls kunai from both
hands at the enemy shinobi. Two of the enemy shinobi suddenly
collapse. Glancing towards the screaming, which is beneath the splendid
chandelier, there’s a different jounin crossing swords with the enemy.
Since a counterattack from the passengers was unexpected, the enemy
shinobi simultaneously get riled up. Because of their good aim with
shuriken, several passengers collapse. A jounin who was kicked by an
enemy shinobi gets blown into the group of passengers. A man with a
large-build from the center of the lounger barks and asks what a fellow
shinobi, 華氷 (Kahyo), is doing.
Pages 9+10
It seems like that man is the leader, who’s wearing deep blue clothing
and chain mail with a beard. Kakashi keeps Kahyo’s name in mind. The
third jounin jumps from the grand piano, both hands grasping tightly on
kunai, and leaps at the leader. The man draws out a long sword that is
concealed beneath his overcoat, accepting the jounin’s challenge. Both
of them do not carelessly use ninjutsu, probably since they are 5,000
metres above the ground in the sky. If they make a wrong move and
damage the hull of the ship, they can’t avoid a huge disaster. The jounin
from Konoha and the leader of the enemy group clash and sparks fly
from the kunai. Guy says that he and Kakashi should go aid them.
Kakashi asks what he can do with that body, and to listen up and wait
www.asianovel.com
54
for a second. Kakashi feels an unpleasant uneasiness and apprehension.

He had an impulse to want to rush to the aid of his comrades, but
suppressed it. Immediately, he understood why. It’s about Kahyo: There
might still be a trump card for the enemy among the passengers.
[T/N]
華氷 (Kahyo)’s name is composed of “Flower” and “Ice”.
There are no jutsu names specified and the jounin are not given
names. It wasn’t very interesting to translate~
Pages 11+12
RAW English
And thus, that
そして、その予感は、正しかった。 intuition was
right.
www.asianovel.com
55
RAW English
The onset of
symptoms
appeared at
Guy’s mouth.
The voice that
was urging on
Kakashi was
becoming a
white mist. Their
exhalation was
white. They
simultaneously
最初の兆しは、ガイの口元に現れた。カカシを急き立てる声が、白くかすみだしたのだ。呼気が自い。それに気づくと同時
noticed it, and
に、船内の温度が急激に下がるのを感じた。ラウンジの戦いに眼を戻すと、味方の忍たちの動きが止まっていた。
felt that the
temperature
onboard the ship
precipitously
drop. Returning
their eyes
towards the
battle in the
lounge, the
activity of their
fellow shinobi
had stopped.
At first, they
はじめは、なにがなんだか分からなかった。 didn’t know
what was what.
The three jounin
shinobi did not
seem to know
what had
happened.
Frantically
distorting the
三人の上忍たちにも、なにが起こったのか分からないようだった。必死に上半身をねじっているが、下半身はまるで凍りつ
upper-half of
いたかのように、びくとも動かない。
their bodies, the
lower half of
their bodies
seemed to be
entirely frozen,
unable to move
at all.
www.asianovel.com
56
RAW English
There wasn’t a
metaphor and
それが比喩などではないことを、カカシはすぐに思い知った。
such for it,
Kakashi realized.
(His) shinobi
仲間の忍たちが、本当に凍りついているのだ！ comrades were
truly freezing!
While the thin
ice sounded with
a
“Bikibikibikibiki”,
it was just like a
creature
薄い氷がビキビキビキビキと音を立てながら、まるで生き物のように彼らの体を這い上がってゆく。たちまち頭のてっぺん
continually
まで、氷に閉ざされてしまった。
crawling up their
bodies.
Suddenly as far
as the top of the
head, they were
locked in ice.
“W…what..”As
Guy’s mouth
flapped, his
「な、なんだ。。。」口をパクパクさせるガイの呼気は、もう白くはなかった。「どうなってるんだ？」 exhalation
wasn’t white
anymore. “What
happened?”
“The enemy was
also slipping into
and was
crowded
amongst the
guests” The
temperature
was rising.
「敵は客の中にもまぎれ込んでいる」温度が上昇していくのを、カカシは肌で感じとった。「どうやら氷遁の使い手がいる
Kakashi had
ようだな」
known from
experience.
“Someway or
another, it
seems that
there’s a hyoton
(ice release)
user”
www.asianovel.com
57
RAW English
“How do you
「心当たりはあるのか？」 happen to know
that?”
“From two
months ago,
「二か月前、ナルトが我龍を捕らえたとき。。。」 when Naruto
captured
Garyo…”
[T/N]
For some reason, なにがなんだか分からなかった。 (Nani ga nandaka

wakaranakatta= Didn’t know what was what) was really cool to
read…I think if you’re inexperienced with reading long strings of
hiragana, you’d be confused, lol~~
Bikibiki is the same sound as in the prologue, the sound of fleshy

bits freezing.
Pages 13+14
RAW English
凍りついた仲間たちを見下ろしながら、While overlooking his frozen comrades, Kakashi
カカシは奥歯をぐっと噛み締めた。「氷firmly ground his molars. “It seems that they
遁の使い手とまみえたそうだ」 confronted a hyoton user”
「だとしたら、やつらは我龍の手の者だ“If that’s the case, then those guys are Garyo’s
な？」 subordinates, right?”
「おそらく」 ”Probably”
「で、どうする？」 “So, what should we do?”
「待て、動くぞ」 “Wait, move.”
「我々は龍波武装同盟の有志である！」“ We are sympathizers of the Ryuha Armament
リーダーの大男が呼ばわった。 Alliance!” said the giant man, who was the leader.
「搭乗客は全員、すみやかに部屋の中央“ All of the passengers who boarded, promptly
に集まれ！」すると、手下の忍が、おびgather to the center of the room!” And so the
え、泣きじゃくる搭乗客にクナイを突きsubordinate shinobi thrusted kunai at the startled
つけて、食堂ラウンジの中央に追い立てand sobbing passengers, driving them towards the
た。 center of the dining hall lounge.
Moreover, approximately four new people hurriedly rushed into the
lounge. Kakashi muses that perhaps they are responsible for setting the
www.asianovel.com
58
traps of the exploding tags on-board the ship. The perpetrators of the
attack then spread out in every direction, and assume positions for
monitoring all the passengers.
RAW English
“Our demand is for Garyo-sama’s immediate release
「我々の要求は、現在鬼燈城に不当
from where he is currently, and unjustly being
に監禁されている我龍様の即時釈放
confined at Houzukijyou (/Blood Prison)!”The
である！」リーダーの雷声が轟いた。
leader’s thunderous voice roared. “If by noon today,
「もし本日の正午までに我々の要求
if the situation is that our demand cannot be
が聞き入れられない場合は、十分ご
granted, passengers will be executed at intervals of
とに搭乗客を処刑していく！」
ten minutes (one by one)!”
搭乗客たちのあいだから、悲嘆の声
Amongst the passengers, anguished voices arose.
があがった。
[T/N]
龍波武装同盟 = Ryuuha Busou Doumei =Ryuha Armament Alliance. The

first two kanji are “Dragon” and “Wave”.
有志 can be volunteer or sympathizer. Essentially an auxiliary

member by association.
Page 15
RAW English
「我々は、木ノ葉隠れの里がこの遊覧 “We know that Konohagakure Village has escorts
飛行の警護にあたっていることを知っ (aboard) this sight-seeing flight! Furthermore! (We
ている！そして！うずまきナルトの力 are) also adequately aware of Uzumaki Naruto’s
量も充分承知している。もしも木ノ葉 abilities. If it’s a situation where Konoha tries to
がうずまきナルトを使って事態の収束 (even) attempt to employ Uzumaki Naruto (to
を図ろうとすれば、木ノ葉は人質を見 resolve this matter), Konoha will then become a
捨てた里として非難されることになる village that will be criticized as one that abandons
であろう!」 hostages!”
カカシとガイは顔を見合わせた。 Kakashi and Guy exchanged glances.
www.asianovel.com
59
RAW English
「我々はこの船の数か所に、すでに起 “On this ship in various places, we already set
爆札を仕掛けている。もし我々の仲間 exploding tags. If our comrades affirm the
がうずまきナルトの姿を確認したら、 appearance of Uzumaki Naruto, even if it appears
たとえそれがうずまきナルトのように to be a bird looking similar to that of Uzumaki
見える鳥であったとしても、飛鯱丸は Naruto’s, the Tobishachimaru will immediately
ただちに天空の塵と消えるだろう！」 vanish into dust in the sky! ”
正午まで。。。あと、三十分。 Until noon…there’s 30 more minutes.
//End of chapter 3
www.asianovel.com
60
Vol. 1:
Chapter 4
Chapter 4「伝えられたメッセージ」// Conveyed Message
Chapter lengths vary in the novel. It’s seriously only three pages long
(pages 60-62)! So that’s why I might as well just translate the whole
thing directly…
Pages 60+61
RAW English
午前十一時三十五分、木ノ葉隠
At 11:35 in the morning at the office of the Hokage in
れの里の火影執務室に、矢文が
Konohagakure Village, a letter that was affixed to an
射ち込まれた。そこに記された
arrow was shot (into the building). The demand written
要求は、その五分まえに飛鯱丸
down in it was the same as what was told five minutes
の搭乗客が聞かされたものと、
ago to the passengers who had boarded the
寸分たがわぬものだった。加え
Tobishachimaru. In addition, the perpetrators of the
て、襲撃犯がいったいどうやっ
raid divulged how they managed to creep onto the
て飛鯱丸にもぐり込んだのかも
ship.
明かされていた。
火影執務室にいた綱手は、ただ Tsunade, who was in the office of the Hokage,
ちに事実確認に動いた。 immediately started to confirm the facts.
すなわち、第四次忍界大戦のあ Namely, after the Fourth Great Shinobi World War, a
と新たに導入した無線で波の国 newly introduced radio established contact with the
と連絡を取り、矢文に書き記さ Wave Country. It allowed (for them) the search for the
れていた場所を捜索させたので location that was written down in the letter (that was
ある。 affixed to the arrow).
www.asianovel.com
61
RAW English
その結果、身ぐるみを剥がされ、From the outcome of that (search), they found twelve
両手足を縛りあげられた十二人。people who had their hands and feet tied up and
。。もともと飛鯱丸に乗ること deprived of all of their possessions...Initially, these
になっていた招待客たちが発見 invited guests were supposed to be found onboard the
された。全員、遊覧飛行の式典 Tobishachimaru. All of them were at the plaza where
がとり行われた広場のすぐ近く the sight-seeing flight’s ceremony was held, (but were)
の小屋に、閉じ込められていた。imprisoned at a cabin near the event.
この時点で、正午まで二十分を At this point in time, there were less than twenty
切っていた。 minutes until noon.
「つまり、この矢文に書かれて
いるのは、冗談なんかじゃない “In other words, what’s written down on this letter isn’t
ということだ」シズネに周波数 a joke.” They matched the frequency of (of the radio
を合わせてもらい、綱手は鬼燈 waves) to Shizune, and Tsunade informed Shikamaru
城にいるシカマルにそう告げた。who was at Houzukijyou. “Shit, what the heck is the
「くそ、いったいどうしたらい best thing to do?”
いんだ！」
「じゃあ、我龍を釈放するんで
すか？」シカマルは無線機に勢 “Well, will you release Garyo?”Shikamaru braced
い込んだ。「武装同盟だかなん himself on the radio. “However, I don’t know much
だか知らねェけど、そんなやつ about the Armament Alliance, but if you even swallow
らの要求を一度でも吞んじまっ demands from guys like them just once, guys who will
たら、同じことをやるやつがど do the same things will gradually come forth.”
んどん出てきますよ」
「じゃあ、五十七人の乗客の命 “Well, what should be done about the lives of the 57
はどうすればいいんだ？」 passengers?”
「しかも、オレら木ノ葉の都合 “Furthermore, if we arbitrarily release prisoners based
で囚人を勝手に釈放したら、ほ on the conditions(/circumstances) of Konoha, the other
かの里が黙っちゃいませんよ」 villages will not be silent (about it).
「この際、そんなことは言って
“For this circumstance, you can’t say such a thing!”
おれん！」
「ちょちょ……ちょっと落
ち着いてくださいよ、綱手 “ A bit… please calm down a bit, Tsunade-
様……とにかく、ナルトだ sama……Anyway, please try and absolutely not let
けには絶対に知られないように Naruto know about (this). Because that idiot, without
してくださいよ。あのバカのこっthinking of the consequences, would plunge into
たから、後先考えずに、ひとり (something like this) alone. ”
で突っ込んでいっちまう」
「ああ、分かってる」 “Ahh, understood.”
このとき、別の声が、綱手の無 This time, a different voice emitted from Tsunade’s
線機から漏れた。 radio.
www.asianovel.com
62
RAW English
「あの、すみません、綱手
“Erm, excuse me, Tsunade-sama…it’s Lee”
様……リーです」
「どうした、リー？」 “What’s going on, Lee?”
「えっと……じつはです
”Err……it’s to be honest…
ね……」
Page 62
RAW English
“What? If you have something to say,
「なんだ？言いたいことがあるなら、さっさと言え！」
quickly say it!”
“Yes…To be honest, Guy-sensei and
「はい……じつは、ガイ先生とカカシ先生が飛鯱丸に乗っ
Kakashi-sensei are riding on the
てるんです」
Tobishachimaru.”
「なんだと？」 “What did you say?”
” Guy-sensei said that no matter what,
「ガイ先生、どうしてもあの船に乗りたいって言って…… he wanted to ride on that ship…And
それで、今日はこっそりボクが送っていきました。カカシ先生 so, today I secretly went to escort him.
はそれを追って。。。。。。すみません！」 Kakashi-sensei pursued this
matter……I’m sorry!”
”That Guy…” Tsunade’s voice
「ガイのやつ…」綱手の声は怒りに打ち震えていた。「絶対
trembled with rage. “Absolutely
に許さん」
unforgivable!”
”Are you serious…Lee?” Shikamaru’s
「お前……マジか、リー？」シカマルの眼が、いのに飛ぶ。
eyes leapt towards Ino. “If that’s the
「だとしたら。。。」
case…”
“Yeah” Ino nodded. “I’ll try to get in
「うん」いのがうなずいた。「心伝身の術で連絡を取ってみる」contact with Shindenshin no Jutsu
(/Mind-Body Transmission Technique)”
綱手は眼を閉じた。 Tsunade shut her eyes.
In the middle of the silence of the only
無線機だけが、沈黙の中で、ガサガサと雑音を吐き出していた。radio, a rustling noise was emitted
(from it).
“Shizune” Tsunade commanded as she
opened her eyes. “ Immediately
「シズネ」眼を開くと、綱手は命じた。「里に残っているナル
assemble all of the remaining (shinobi)
ト以外の全員をただちに集めろ」
in the village, with the exception of
Naruto.”
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
63
Reminder: Team Ino-Shika-Chou and Team Guy are out guarding

Houzukijyou, as mentioned briefly in the prologue.
It doesn’t explicitly say who Ino is trying to get in touch with for
now.
//End of chapter 4
www.asianovel.com
64
Vol. 1:
Chapter 5
Chapter 5「処刑」Execution (Part 1~!)
This will be the first half of it, then my next post will cover the second
half of the chapter~~ I’m starting to read the novel aloud to my friend
over Google Hangouts, so I guess when I mean “Summary” it actually
means more like I am paraphrasing the light novel…or moreso what I
would say out loud? I just don’t have to worry about translating the
words exactly as given as much.
I hope you don’t mind that’s it’s a bit verbose to read…I try to include as
many details as possible, because I can’t imagine another translator is
casually going to take the plunge and provide further minor details.
….So if this is the one translation that survives on the internet, at least I
tried!
(*￣0￣)ﾉ✎▤
Taking one for the team fandom here.
Pages 64-65
There are less than 20 minutes until the beginning of the executions. For
the past ten minutes, Guy and Kakashi have been observing the enemy
from the ventilation ducts. It seems that the enemy has a comrade on
the ground who has already conveyed the circumstances of the situation
www.asianovel.com
65
to Konohagakure.
Not only that, but now the enemies have destroyed the door to the
pilothouse (/steering room) and have the pilots under control. In a
barking voice, the leader asks if he’s speaking to the Hokage, and
demands for the release of Garyo. It seems as though they have begun
negotiations with Tsunade. He says that they are not going to wait, and
in twenty minutes, they will seriously begin the executions. If Garyo is
not released by noon, then every ten minutes, a passenger will be killed.
The man leaves the pilothouse and then announces the same
information to the passengers. The passengers huddle up, and an unrest
travels among them. Guy asks Kakashi what they should do. Kakashi
says that if they make a wrong move, the enemy will blow up the ship.
But they can’t lower the altitude of the ship …The ventilation duct
continues towards the pilothouse. Kakashi asks Guy if it’s okay to
entrust a responsibility to him because he seems to be able to crawl.
RAW English
“What are you
doing? First of all,
(shouldn’t it be)
「お前はどうするんだ？まずは起爆札を全部回収せねば……うっぷ！」
collecting all of the
exploding
tags… Uppu!"
“Wahh! You idiot, at
「わっ！バカ、お前、こんなときに。。。」
such a time…”
Because of Guy’s
grandiose gagging,
the perpetrators of
ガイが盛大にゲーゲーやったせいで、食堂ラウンジを占拠している襲撃犯が、異変に気づいてしまっthe raid who were
た。 occupying the
dining room lounge
noticed the
accident.
www.asianovel.com
66
RAW English
“What…was that
just now?”
Immediately, it was
as if someone had
「なんだ、いまのは!?」たちまち、蜂の巣をつついたような大騒ぎになった。「うっ…… な repeatedly prodded
んだ、このすっぱいにおいは！？」 a beehive, (the
enemies) were in
an uproar.
“Uu……What is this
sour stench!?”
“Uwah, something
「うわっ、天井からなんか垂れてきたぞ！」 is oozing from the
ceiling!”
“It’s the ceiling!
「天井だ！天井裏にだれか隠れているぞ！」 Someone is hiding
in the ceiling!”
Immediately, the enemies fling several kunai at the ceiling, breaking
through it. One grazes the tip of Kakashi’s nose. Kakashi and Guy (who’s
face is drained of colour) dodge left and right. A lance gets thrust
through the ceiling, grazing Guy’s face and through their hair.
Pages 66-67
Kakashi asks Guy if he’s okay. Guy replies by asking what’s happening.
They then notice that these are not ordinary spears. They were like
icicles, swords of ice. The daggers were tearing the ventilation duct into
pieces, persisting in pursuit of Kakashi and Guy. Kakashi beckons Guy
towards the pilothouse, and Guy agrees. They orient themselves back-
to-back continuing to crawl along the ventiliation duct, twisting their
bodies several times while avoiding the swords of ice.
RAW English
Entirely from below, like
まるで下から生えてくる鋭い牙のように、氷剣はぐんぐん迫ってくる。のみならず、 sharp fangs, the ice
氷剣は前方からも襲ってきた。 swords were gradually
approaching.
www.asianovel.com
67
RAW English
“Kuu!” Instantly molding
chakra, (Kakashi)
unleashes a jutsu.
「クッ！」瞬時にチャクラを練り、術を繰り出す。「雷遁・紫電！」
“Raiton: Shiden!” (
Lightning Release: Purple
Lightning! )
From Kakashi’s hand, a
light purple lightning
surges forth. With a bang,
together with an
カカシの手から、薄紫の電光がほとばしる。ズドンッ、という衝撃音とともに、襲いく
impulsive sound, the ice
る氷剣が木端微塵に吹き飛んだ。
swords that were
attacking him were then
broken and blown into
miniscule splinters.
As for Raiton: Shiden,
since Kakashi had lost
雷遁・紫電、それは雷切を失ったカカシが新たに修得した技である。
(usage of) Raikiri, it was a
newly learned technique.
By a hair’s width, the
swords of ice were
cutting up the after-
間一髪で、換気ダクトにあいた穴から逃れ出るカカシの残像を、氷剣が八つ裂きにし
image of Kakashi into
た。
pieces, who had escaped
from the hole in the
ventilation duct.
「!?」「!?」
[T/N]
木端微塵= Woodchip/splinter + atom/particle = to break something

into tiny fragments.
Kakashi will use the jutsu quite a few more times in the novel. This
is only the first usage. Ch. 7 you will see him using it in battle.
Kakashi fell into a restroom. When he noticed, he was entangled with

the woman in the blue dress. The woman opens her mouth to scream,
but Kakashi quickly stops her from doing so. He shushes her, and stops
up her mouth. She struggles, trying to escape from him in some way
www.asianovel.com
68
while making muffled groans. Kakashi tells her that he is not a

suspicious person.
He recognizes her as the women from that moment before. She has
flowing, long curly hair with large pupils. It’s fresh in his memory. He
tells her that they met a while ago. He asks her if she remembers him
from when he caught her as she was falling (=from the scene from
Ch.2). The woman then seems to remember him. Kakashi asks her that if
he releases his hand, then would she please be silent. With frightened
eyes, she nods affirmatively. As he releases his hand from her mouth,
Kakashi introduces himself as a shinobi from Konohagakure.
Pages 68-69
Kakashi explains that he’s part of the guards for the sight-seeing flight.
He then asks her why the woman is in this sort of place. She catches her
breathe and replies that when the enemies were raiding, she went into
the restroom. Kakashi asks her if she just hid like that. She nods again.
In the bathroom stall, their bodies are nestled close to eachother, and
then they stand up. A faint lavender scent tickles Kakashi’s nose. He
tells her that at any rate, they should leave there.
He looks up at the hole in the ceiling, and sees evidence of the swords of
ice has disappeared. He wonders if Guy had managed to skillfully
escape. He tells her to escape through the hole in the ceiling, and
though she hesitates, she feels relieved. Kakashi smiles sweetly at her,
telling her that it’s fine, because the exit will be immediately next to the
kitchen. She blinks her eyes in surprise. He asks her what’s wrong, but
she averts her eyes in a hurry. He tells her “Lets go!”. Kakashi lifts her
up, and pushes her into the ventilation duct. He follows after her, and
they proceed to crawl inside of it. They jump down from it once they
reach the kitchen where Kakashi and Guy had initially gotten inside of
the ventilation duct. In the kitchen, Guy’s abandoned wheelchair is still
there.
www.asianovel.com
69
The woman started to say something, but then Kakashi quickly gnaws at
his thumb and presses his palm into the floor: Kuchiyose no Jutsu! With a
boom, white smoke emerges. Pakkun, Buru (Bull), Urushi, Guruko, Shiba,
Bisuke, Uuhei, and Akino…His eight Ninken (Ninja Dogs) appear. The
woman is surprised and asks what are they. Buru asks where they are:
Isn’t it Kakashi? It’s been a while! Kakashi shushes them, gesturing with
his index finger to his mouth. He tells Buru that his voice is too loud.
Akino, who’s wearing sunglasses, notes that it seems like it’s a shabby
place. He also says to Kakashi that it seems as though he’s still
hesitating about formally becoming Hokage. Apart from that, Kakashi
asks them to lend him some strength.
Pages 70-71
Pakkun asks Kakashi what’s happening, as it’s unusual for him to seem
so flustered like this. Kakashi responds that there’s no time to talk about
the details. He tells his Ninken that they are 5,000 meters above the
ground in the sky. The facial expressions of the Ninken become tense
immediately. Kakashi quickly continues and informs them that in various
places onboard the ship, there are exploding tags that are set as traps.
He asks them to please find all of the exploding tags without being
noticed by the enemy. Pakkun leads the pack of Ninken, and they
disperse.
Kakashi then asks the woman to please stay hidden where they are, as
he tries to turn back towards the ventilation ducts. But the woman pulls
on his clothes, and Kakashi asks what she’s doing, especially since the
executions are almost about to start and he’s trying to stop it from
happening. She repeats that the demands of the raiders is for the
release of Garyo, as she heard the rattling voice when she was hiding in
the bathroom. Kakashi nods. She asks why it’s not the case that they are
complying to the demand. If they continue to hesitate, then the victims
will only increase.
www.asianovel.com
70
Kakashi responds that it’s impossible do such a thing, even if they

wanted to. The woman asks why. Kakashi responds that if they obey
those sorts of people even once, then order will collapse. She laughs
scornfully, stating that just a year ago, they were at war, but yet talk
about such order now. She then apologizes and lowers her eyes, and
then continues:
RAW English
「だけど、秩序を口にする人たちは、みん “However, as for people who speak of order,
な自分たちこそ正義だと思っている。戦争 everyone surely considers themselves to be
は、ふたつの正義が衝突して起こる。そし justice. War occurs when two (forms of) justice
て歴史は、戦争に勝ったほうの正義しか認 collide. And so, history only recognizes the justice
めてくれない。つまり、力を持っているほ of the victorious side in war. In other words, the
うが、いつだって正義になるの」 side that possess power will always be justice.”
Kakashi says that he understands what she means. However, as for the
Ryuuha Armament Alliance, they have their own form of justice.
Pages 72-73
Kakashi says that nevertheless, they still cannot release Garyo. The
woman presses him again, not even in exchange for the life of all the
passengers onboard? Kakashi shrugs and responds that no matter what,
he will protect everyone. He concedes that there may be a few
victims…but as for the lives in front of his eyes, he would like to rescue
as many as he possibly can. The woman’s eyes get moist, and her lips
tremble. Then Kakashi continues:
www.asianovel.com
71
RAW English
“When two (forms
of) justice collide,
the most important
thing is that one
stands from the
「ふたつの正義が衝突したときに一番大切なことは、命をかけて相手の立場に立つことだ。」ダ perspective of the
クトへ跳び上がるまえに、カカシはそう言った。 enemy, at the risk
(of one’s) life.”
Kakashi said, just
prior to jumping up
to the ventilation
duct.
“It’s for the sake of
having recognition
of (their) own
sayings; As for
unconcerned guys
「自分の言い分を認めさせるために、無関係な者の命を平気で奪うようなやつらに、正義を語る資 like them who are
格はないよ」 taking the lives of
unrelated
(/innocent) people,
they do not have
the qualifications to
talk about justice.”
Kakashi returned to crawling along the ventilation duct. He smashes
open the lattice cover and jumps down and into the dining room lounge.
Emerging from the ceiling, the Ryuuha Armament Alliance shinobi
immediately rush at him and hurl several kunai. Kakashi bends at the
waist, and while upturning the arm of an enemy who’s holding a kunai,
he nimbly deals a blow to him. One person is blown away. Without any
delay, he kicks the next guy. Without leisure to take a breath, he
unleashes a barrage at the third enemy. In the blink of an eye, three
enemies lay collapsed at Kakashi’s feet.
The remaining enemy’s eyes become bloodshot. The leader bellows at

the subordinates to wait, and so their movements stop. He orders them
to return to their post, and not to carelessly leave their duty, which is
observing the passengers. In addition, since they are fighting the Copy
www.asianovel.com
72
Ninja Kakashi, and they are no match for him. Kakashi scans his
surroundings: including the shinobi that he defeated, there’s nine
people. The passengers are all gathered in the center of the lounge.
Their faces are mixed with fear and anticipation, attentively watching
over the situation.
[T/N] This is all taijutsu, no names are given.
Pages 74-75
RAW English
“Copy Ninja Kakashi…eh?” the man who was the
「コピー忍者のカカシ…か」リーダー
leader was grinning broadly. “Although, now that
の男がニヤリと笑った。「もつとも、写
(you’ve) lost the sharingan, (you’re just) "Ordinary
輪眼を失ったいまは、ただのカカシだな」
Kakashi"*
「ま、ただのカカシにだって、できるこ ”Well, even though I’m "Ordinary Kakashi"*,
とはあるさ」 there’s something I can still do.”
「なにぃ？」 “What?”
「たとえば、お前らのような害鳥を追っ “For example, at least (I can) drive away such
払うくらいのことはな」 vermin like you guys”
[T/N]
The enemy’s diss needs a little wordplay explanation :P Kakashi’s

name is カカシ via the Katakana writing system (for names, foreign
loanwords, etc). With Hiragana (the typical Japanese script for
non-proper nouns), “Kakashi” is written as かかし, which means
“Scarecrow”, the kind you stick in fields to ward birds away. So he
went from “Copy Ninja Kakashi” to “Ordinary Kakashi”===
a“Copy Ninja Scarecrow” to an“Ordinary Scarecrow”. So Kakashi’s
rebuttal is that even a without the sharingan, he can still beat
those guys === a typical scarecrow can still do it’s job and take
these guys on!
Kakashi says that Konoha will not negotiate with outlaws like them. The
leader says he wonders about that claim. The enemy boldly smiles,
www.asianovel.com
73
points, and casually chooses one of the passengers. Just like that, the
victim begins to moan. The body of the passenger suddenly is encased
in ice, frozen with a face filled with dread. The remaining passengers
scream. The leader asks again if Kakashi is willing to negotiate. Kakashi
shouts for him to stop, but the leader takes it as if it was pleasant
compliment. With a satisfied look, the man closes his eyes and raises his
arms again like a conductor of a symphony, and then casually points to
the next victim. The passenger tries to escape, but is frozen mid-
attempt.
The lounge falls silent, and only the sobbing of a woman can be heard.
The leader turns to face Kakashi, and says although it was a bit hasty, at
any rate, time would have been up. He says that he intended to only kill
one of the passengers, but because of Kakashi, he killed two of them.
Kakashi curses at him. The leader says that if he felt like it, he could
freeze all of the passengers in the room at once. Kakashi glares at the
enemy, and says that if he does that, then they would lose all of their
negotiation hostages.
Page 76
The leader asks again, will Konoha negotiate with terrorists like them?
Whether or not they have the hostages as part of their negotiation
tactics, they have nothing to do with it if Konoha's stance will not change
anyway. If that’s the case and Konoha does not accept the
arrangements of the negotiation, then they are willing to continue killing
everyone on the sight-seeing flight. Kakashi grinds his back molars.
The leader faces towards Kakashi as he orders one of his subordinates to

take a passenger to the pilothouse and report to Konoha what had just
transpired. The leader tells Kakashi that if he obediently surrenders to
being captured, then he will allow the passengers to survive for another
ten minutes. If he opposes that suggestion, then they will continue to kill
them off as planned. Kakashi and the leader exchange glances.
www.asianovel.com
74
Chapter 5「処刑」Execution (Part 2//Remainder of the Excerpt~!!)
Must keep typing on my laptop…
【~~~】＼_(・ω・`)
My hand is going to start cramping soon OTL.
I'm kinda slow at answering messages for now. Sorry if you don't get a
response~~
o(╥﹏╥)o
Page 77
The man really seems intent on doing it. Kakashi sees both of the
enemy’s hands preparing like hooked talons, and has another intuition.
If Kakashi moves even a finger, they will surely massacre the hostages.
Sighing, Kakashi releases fighting spirit throughout his whole body in
resignation. Immediately, the enemies leap towards Kakashi, and bind
his arms behind his back. The shinobi that Kakashi had defeated a while
ago rise up from the ground, and then proceed to severely beat Kakashi
in the face.
RAW English
As a result of that, there is a cut wound
そのせいで傷のあるほうの眼尻が切れて、血が滴った。 on the side of the corner of his eye.
Blood trickled.
それだけでは、終わらない。 With that alone, they weren’t finished.
www.asianovel.com
75
RAW English
The leader circled behind (Kakashi) to
inspect the condition of the rope that
リーダーが後ろに回り込み、縄の縛り具合をたしかめた。次
bound him. At the next instant, an
の瞬間、右手の人差し指に激痛が走った。
intense pain traveled through the index
finger of the right hand.
ゴキッ！ Gokii! (/Snap!)
The sound of a bone breaking was
骨の折れる音が、はっきり聞こえた。
distinctly audible.
「ぐあっ！」 “Guaa!”
Inadvertently, the captured Kakashi
思わずのけぞったカカシを掴まえると、リーダーは左手の人 bent backwards. The leader had easily
差し指も、造作なくへし折ったのだった。 broken the index finger of his left hand
as well.
バキッ！ Bakii~ (/Crack!)
「ぐはっ！」 “Guhaa!”
Pages 78-79
From behind, Kakashi hears a satisfied voice, saying this predicament is

fine. He shouldn’t be able to escape. Cold sweat is gushing down his
face, and he crumbles down to his knees. He tells them that if they’re
going to kill someone, to kill him first. He shouts at them multiple times,
but they laugh scornfully at him. The value of his life is a hundred times
more valuable than that of a passenger. Kakashi might be useful in
negotiations with Konoha. That’s why about ten minutes later, they kill a
woman. She was wearing a radiant gorgeous black dress with jewelry.
They repeat again that it’s one of two options: the release of Garyo, or
they kill another hostage. The passengers can all hear the angry voice
from the pilothouse. They are demanding that Konoha gets into contact
with them within ten minutes, or else they kill two more people. He tells
them that it’s because of Konoha that people are continuing to die.
Kakashi curses and deeply regrets his decision. They’re running out of
patience. If the altitude was lower, they could do something. Kakashi
wonder what should be done. His irritation at the situation is so intense
www.asianovel.com
76
that it erases the pain caused by his broken fingers. His mind fully
operational, he hears a small voice that is directly addressing him. Three
minutes until the next execution. Suddenly, he hears a voice. “Kakashi-
sensei, can you hear me? If you can hear me, please reply”. Kakashi
responds to Ino from her Shindenshin no Jutsu (/Mind-Body Transmission
Technique). He asks Ino how she knows that he’s on the
Tobishachimaru. She tells him that Lee admitted to it.
Pages 80-81
Kakashi realizes what’s happening. Ino asks if he’s okay, and if he’s
been captured by the enemy . Kakashi asks her if she’s able to contact
Guy and that he’s alright. More importantly, in three more minutes,
another execution will happen. In order to not be detected by the
enemy, they had travelled inside an opening in the ventilation ducts in
the ceiling. Ino tells him that Pakkun and the Ninken have successfully
gathered all of the exploding tags and given them to Guy (who is all
thumbs-up about it). She says that Guy will engage the leader in battle,
and that will give Kakashi the opportunity to usher the passengers
towards the warehouse. Tsunade has confirmed with the Wave Country
that there’s a huge box there, and the contents inside of it are giant
parachutes.
Kakashi disagrees with the plan. After all, among the passengers, there
are disguised enemies. Ino informs him that Sai is currently on standby
in the office of the Hokage. He asks for them to send over Sai, since with
his Choujyuu Giga, he might be able to rescue them. He tells Ino how the
members of the Ryuuha Armament Alliace have boarded the ship: by
replacing the original passengers. At any rate, Kakashi says that he will
cause an uproar and attempt to stall for more time. It’s almost time for
another execution. Ino’s voice then vanishes from inside his mind.
Spotting Guy in the opening in the ceiling ventilation duct, he firmly

gives another thumbs-up and smiles. Kakashi thinks he’s an idiot, as
www.asianovel.com
77
that’s unnecessary right now. They can hear the loud footsteps of the
leader returning from the pilothouse. Guy ducks back into the darkness
of the ventilation duct. The leader bellows that it’s about time for
another execution. He tells the passengers that they should bear a
grudge against Konohagakure Village for this situation: since instead of
protecting all of their lives, they defending the life of a criminal (Garyo).
Pages 82-83
The leader approaches and the passengers shut their eyes, shrinking
away. He slowly raises his arms, saying it’s pathetic, but one of them is
next. But then…Boom! There’s a roaring sound from the stern of the
ship, and the rest of his words are cut off. The hull inclines to a huge
slope, so the passengers scream and tumble on the floor. Of course, the
enemies also lose their balance, and needed something to support
themselves up. A shrill sounds emits from an alarm buzzer. The leader
shouts, asking what happened. There seems to be an outbreak of a fire
at the stern of the ship. Shinobi leap out of the pilothouse. Someone
seems to have blown up the propulsion component.
Kakashi rolls his eyes, thinking Guy did it. He must have used all of the
exploding tags that Pakkun had gathered. The leader approaches, and
then grips Kakashi’s hair, demanding to know if he has an accomplice
and what he has done. Kakashi gives him a cold glare, telling him that
he doesn’t know. But at any rate, they ought to extinguish that fire (the
earlier the better, right?~). The air sac’s buoyancy component is right
above the propulsion segment. At first, Kakashi expects the enemy to be
flustered. However, the rage and impatience has vanished on his face.
The enemy seems to be enjoying this turn of events. An intense
uneasiness runs through Kakashi’s spine.
The ringing of the alarm buzzer ceases. The passengers timidly get back
up. The shinobi have returned and have reported that the fire has been
extinguished. About two of the propellers were damaged, but the
www.asianovel.com
78
buoyancy component was unharmed. Repair of the hole that the

explosion had caused has already been tended to. They announce that
they are still able to glide through the air.
Pages 84-85
The leader is enjoyably smiling from the depths of heart at Kakashi. It

seems that they had anticipated such event that Konoha shinobi would
infiltrate the ship. Why wouldn’t the enemy anticipate it with prepared
countermeasures? He calls out to Kahyo, and the grin on his face
vanishes. Kakashi asks if that’s what their trump card is. It seems that
with hyouton (ice release), the fire was extinguished, and the hole was
patched. Afterall, Guy and Kakashi had already discovered their first
trump card, which was exploding tags. Kakashi looks up at the ceiling,
and tells him to look upwards too.
RAW English
In the air, it was
the figure of
Guy who was
それは空中で、すでにかかと落としの体勢に入っている、ガイの姿だった。
already in the
stance of a heel
drop (axe kick).
It was a rainy
day. It was also
a windy day,
wasn’t it?…In
Kakashi’s eyes,
(he was
recalling after
Guy’s)
雨の日も、風の日もだったもんな……カカシの眼には、退院したあと、たったひとりで修業に励むガイの姿が見えていた。
discharge from
the hospital. He
was watching
the figure of a
zealous Guy
who was
training all
alone.
Irritated at his
right leg that
would not move
as he wished,
思うように動かない右足に苛立ち、ガイはだれも見ていないところで、何度も何度も吼えた。何度も、何度も、悔し涙を流した。 and where no
one could see
him, Guy was
howling over
and over again.
Over and over
again, shedding
何度も、何度も、悔し涙を流した。
tears of
vexation.
www.asianovel.com
79
RAW English
Nevertheless,
he never
stopped
training. When
he was beside
Lee, he was
それでも、けっして修業をやめなかった。リーがそばにいるときは、いつだってあのナイスガイ・スマイルでニカッと笑い、親指をぐっと立てた。
always grinning
and laughing
with a ‘Nice Guy
Smile’, firmly
giving him a
thumbs-up.
“Listen up, Lee.
A leg is only one
component of
the body.” Guy
had said. “ As
for the other
components for
the essence of
health itself,
(just because)
the leg (became
a poor
condition), (the
remainder of
the body
いいか、リー、足なんざ体の一部だ、とガイは言ってのけた。健康そのもののほかの部位は、悪くなった足に付き合ってやることはないんだ、特に心はそんなものに惑わされちゃいけない、右足がダメでも左足がある、左足もダメなら、should) not be
まだ二本の腕があるんだぞ。 compromised
(to match that
state).
Especially the
heart (/mind), it
must not be
deluded by such
(circumstances).
Even if the right
leg is useless,
there is a left
leg. If the left
leg is also
useless, there
are still two
arms.”
I had
お前のことを、少し見くびっていたよ、ガイ。 underestimated
you a little, Guy.
“Meet Konoha’s
Noble Green
「木ノ葉の気高き碧い猛獣、見参！」
Wild Beast of
Prey!”
Dogoo!
ドゴッ！
(/Thump!)
The heel of Guy’s foot dropped, and there’s an explosion on the crown of
the enemy’s head. The hull of the ship trembled. The force was
tremendous, and creates giant hole in the floor. If it wasn’t for the
plumbing space beneath the floorboards, the enemy’s body would have
pierced through the bottom of the ship. He probably would have been
struck out and into the sky.
Pages 86-87
In the darkness of the floor beneath them, the electrical cables that were
www.asianovel.com
80
cut are crackling and sparking. Guy coolly tells Kakashi that he’s been
keeping him waiting. Guy addresses the passengers. He’s in pain
because of his foot, and has teary eyes. However, he strikes a ‘Nice-Guy
Pose’. He tells them to be relieved and to feel secure, since Konoha’s
Noble Green Wild Beast of Prey has arrived. However, he cuts himself
off...
Uppu! He then crawls on all fours, gags, and vomits. His seasickness is
horrible. A second later, Kakashi calls out to him to watch out from
behind. Guy raises his upper body, and swerves around to headbutt the
enemy in the face. The enemy is blown away. Looking at the fallen
enemy, Guy mindlessly forgets about the pain in his leg, with a blank
look on his face. It seems that the attack also stopped the movements of
the other enemy shinobi. Guy readies himself, and he’s surrounded by
the careful enemy shinobi. Guy tries to play it cool, saying that it was all
calculated, all while he’s hopping on one leg. He places both hands on
his hips, and sticks out his chest (Guy gets a ‘Don!’ sound effect for his
proud posture).
Kakashi calls him out on it, as it’s an obvious rouse, since Guy’s face is
ghastly pale. Anyway, Kakashi tells Guy that he ought to cut the ropes
that are binding him. As Guy steps towards Kakashi’s side,
suddenly…Boom! The floorboards exploded. A giant fist from beneath
the floor is punching upwards.
Page 88
Guy leaps backwards. Rubbish is blinding his field of vision. Splinters are
raining incessantly above Kakashi. The enemy shinobi shout with joy for
their leader, as it seems that he’s okay. Advancing through the rubbish,
it is indeed their leader. The man tells them that his name is “羅氷//Rahyo”
, as he'll be the guy who will obliterate them.
www.asianovel.com
81
//End Translation
//End Chapter 5
www.asianovel.com
82
Vol. 1:
Chapter 6
Chapter 6:「必殺! 船酔い拳」 Deadly Blow! Seasickness Fist
Pages 90-91
Guy yells an expletive at Rahyo, who squints his eyes back at him. Guy
says he’s upset, and begins to address the passengers and Rahyo:
RAW English
“As for the
feelings of
you ******’s,
-this- Might
Guy
understands
them well.
No matter
how much
effort (that
you put
forth),
someone
else from the
side will
suddenly
「貴様の気持ちは、このマイト・ガイ、よぉく分かる。いくら努カしても、いつも横からだれかが、ひょいっとおいしいところをかっさらっていく。しかも、そういうやつが、天才などと呼ばれたりするんだ」ガイは含みのある眼でカカシを一瞥し、さらに力説した。
snatch that
delicious
situation.
And yet,
guys like that
are called
geniuses and
such.” With a
hidden
meaning in
his eyes, he
glanced at
Kakashi,
again
emphasizing
his words.
www.asianovel.com
83
RAW English
“However,
watch me! As
for now, only
one leg isn’t
functional,
but it won’t
corrode to
such an
extent!
Gradually, if I
continue to
accumulate
with
perseverance
(/patiently
repeat) that I
can do
something,
just like
「しかし、オレを見ろ！いまゃ片足しか使えないが、そんなことくらいで腐ったりはしないぞ！コツコツと自分にできることを根気よく積み重ねていけば、オレのようにまた自分の足で立つことだってできるんだ。そして、いずれはその鼻持ちならない天才どもが、
being myself
オレに助けを求めるようになるんだ。いまのこいつが、まさにいい例だ！」
again, I can
even stand
with my own
leg. And then
eventually,
those
intolerable
geniuses will
reach the
point of
seeking
assistance
from me.
Now as for
this fellow,
(this is)
certainly a
good
example! ”
As he said
so, he
pointed a
そう言って、カカシをビシッと指さした。
finger at
Kakashi with
a snap.
Kakashi wonders what Guy is up to at a time like this. Guy declares that
he will stop Rahyo-kun ([T/N] I don’t know why Guy bothered to give him
an honorific lol~), and won’t allow for further crimes. He tells the
passengers not to hold a grudge against the world, nor should they
resent it. Kakashi notes that Guy usually gets drunk on his own words,
but this time Guy is overcome with emotions, and endlessly streaming
hot tears. Guy is encouraging them to speak candidly about their
troubles. Guy will take care of them with his Full Power of Youth!
However, the passengers have already taken refuge in the corner of the
room. And then Rahyo drops at the waist, and tells Guy to take his
attacks instead, as he forms seals.
「氷遁・砕氷槌！」 * “Hyouton: Saihyoudzuchi! (Ice

Release: Ice-Breaking Sledgehammer!)”
www.asianovel.com
84
Kakashi shouts at Guy that this is no time to be intoxicated on his own

words. Rahyo instantly takes the open opportunity, and catches Guy off-
guard. His fist goes through Guy’s abdomen. Guy’s eyes widen.
However, at the next instant, the spot where the enemy’s fist should
have penetrated Guy’s body ..is actually empty! Guy’s body has
vanished like a flickering mirage. Guy’s real body has already gone
behind the enemy, and rotated to unleash a kick.
「木ノ葉旋風!」 * “Konoha Senpuu! (Konoha Whirlwind)”
Rahyo immediately draws back, and leashes the next punch.
「砕氷拳！」 * “Saihyouken! (Ice-Breaking Fist)”
Guy’s kick and Rahyo’s strong fist violently clash.
Pages 92-93
Boom! A flash of light glints upon impact. The walls of the cabin rattle
and tremble. The pair of them simultaneously leap backwards. Kakashi,
who is intently watching over the battle, swallows his katazu (固唾= saliva
that you hold in your mouth when times are tense. There’s not really an
English word for it. Gulps hard?) Guy begins to yell in pain because of his
leg that’s in the gypsum (plaster) cast, as he skips and hobbles about.
He then says that nothing is impossible with the Power of Youth! Rahyo
notes that this situation seems befitting for him with that leg. Guy
responds:
RAW English
“Even if the leg is
「足は折れてても、心は折れてないぞ」 broken, the heart
isn’t broken.”
www.asianovel.com
85
RAW English
“If that’s the case, it
「ならば、その心もオレがへし折ってやろう」 seems that I’ll also
break that heart”
“One way or
another, even a
single word from my
mouth seems
useless, right?” With
「ど、どうやら、口で一言っても無駄なようだな」足の痛みに脂汗をダラダラ流しながら、それ
the pain in his foot,
でもガイは気を張った。「さあ、こい！」
(Guy) slowly breaks
into a cold-sweat.
Nevertheless, he
braces himself.
“Alright, come!”
[T/N] 心 is ambiguous kanji for either “heart” or “mind”
Rahyo yells back that their interference is futile, as he’ll kill them. Both
of Rahyo’s arms change into a lead colour. They transform into steel.
From where Kakashi is, even he can feel the tremendous amount of
chakra that was gathered. His Saihyoudzuchi (Ice-Breaking
Sledgehammer) certainly could crush a block of ice. If Guy is struck with
it, even he will be helpless.
Suddenly, Guy waves his arms, and as if completely by magic, he takes

out his Soushuuga (==双襲牙// "Twin Attacking Fangs"), which are his
nunchaku. Guy says there isn’t anyone who has attacked him
successfully while he’s wielding these Soushuuga. He starts to show off
his skills a bit by swinging them around. Two sets of them fly by, cutting
the wind, and coil around Guy’s body. The weapon seems like it’s an
animal, as if it’s an extension of Guy’s own body. They tear through the
air, scissoring his sides, and are entwining around his head and torso.
Guy is freely and easily manipulating the Soushuuga. As expected,
Rahyo is gazing at Guy in amazement.
Kakashi is thinking, “ Alright! Let’s go!”. With the speed of the

Soushuuga with Guy’s skillful manipulation, Rahyo is hesitant to attack
Guy. Kakashi notes in his head:
www.asianovel.com
86
RAW English
However, no matter how harmonious that it
しかし、いくら快調そうに見えても、ガイ
seemed, it was Guy being Guy, as expected.
はやはりガイである。唐突にピタッと動き
Abruptly, the movements suddenly stopped.
を止めたかと思うと、そのまま固まってし
Immediately after, this time (Guy) had become
まった。
petrified.
眉間にしわを寄せる羅氷。それは、カカシ
Rahyo furrowed his brows. Kakashi did the same.
も同じだった。
「。。。？」「。。。？」
ラウンジがしーんと静まりかえり、次の瞬 The lounge fell silent. Because at the next
間、ガイの口から、嘔吐物がとめどなくあ instant, vomit began to endlessly overflow from
ふれ出したのだった。 Guy’s mouth.
Pages 94-95
Guy starts moaning, turns to stare at Kakashi, and then Guy’s eyes
begin to tear up in anguish. He tells him that he feels sick, and that his
foot is in pain. Kakashi is horrified that Guy is withstanding these two
pains. Since as Guy was watching himself swinging his own Shoushuuga
around, his seasickness probably became even more severe! On Rahyo’s
brow, a vein emerges. He firmly steps towards Guy, and unleashes a
kick into Guy’s poor leg. Guy grimaces. Rahyo aims a Saihyouken (Ice-
Breaking Fist) at Guy’s head, shouting at him to die!
However, luck is again on Guy’s side!
Because of his seasickness, his legs were having complications. By

chance, they were bent behind his body. His right leg had accidentally
sprung up in time. Somehow it struck Rahyo’s jaw. On his right leg, there
is a large and heavy plaster cast. Receiving that firm kick, Rahyo is blow
away. He couldn’t understand what has just happened. His eyes could
only blink in surprise.
RAW English
However, the person who seems to be the
が、一番びっくりしているのは、ガイ本人のようだった。
most surprised is Guy himself.
www.asianovel.com
87
RAW English
“You…You saw it, right?...It…it’s called…”
「み、見たか……な、名付けて……」と、片足でケ
While hopping on one leg, (Guy) was
ンケンしながら、思案した。
thinking.
“Err…it’s called…Fu..Fu…Funeyoi
「えっと ……名付けて、ふ、ふ、船酔い拳！」
Kobushi! (/Seasickness Fist!)”
「。。。」「。。。」
Kakashi couldn’t help but consider this odd turn of events, and thinks to
himself that Guy should just do as he likes. Rahyo tells Guy that he
shouldn’t mess around, grinding his teeth. He unleashes an attack with a
temper like a raging fire. Since Guy has just thought up a new
technique, as expected, he actually was too preoccupied to even think
about fighting. As one leg was not functional, and because of his severe
seasickness, it seemed like the world around him was distorted. He was
unable to stand at times.
Sometimes, he crouched down to gag and vomit. Guy was able to dodge
the next attack that was on the verge of hitting him in the face. Kakashi
thinks that this is completely by chance.
However, Guy then parries a second attack. And then a third.
Pages 96-97
Contrary to Kakashi’s expectations, Guy continues to dodge even the

fourth and fifth assault. On unsteady feet, Guy occasionally squats down
to vomit. He’s staggering, and his eyes are wide opened and peeled
back to where the whites as visible. His body is swaying back and forth
and twisting. Rahyo is unable to even land a hit on him.
From Kakashi’s perspective, this is the second time he’s been

astonished at the situation. He’s thinking to himself: Did Guy just master
Seasickness Fist!? Rahyo has a heart seething with anger. Gradually, his
attacks are getting sloppier. One out of three of his Saihyouken almost
graze Guy. Rahyo smashes through a shelf of alcohol. The bottles fall on
the floor and are broken.
www.asianovel.com
88
Suddenly in a low voice, Kakashi hears a calling. Before he knew it,

Pakkun was by his side. Pakkun announces that all the exploding tags
have been collected. Now, he’ll chew through the rope that’s binding
Kakashi. While Pakkun grapples with the rope, Rahyo and Guy continue
to battle. Guy slips on the spilled sake, and dramatically falls down.
Rahyo takes this opportunity to mercilessly unleash another Saihyouken.
Guy falls and tumbles, and then Rahyo misses his mark and leaves a
hole in the floor.
Guy springs back up and unleashes a counterattack, but over-swings his

fist. Not only was it entirely dodged, but it left him with a vulnerable
opening that Rahyo then leapt towards. Rahyo yells that this battle will
be decided with his next move. His eyes glimmer as he sinks his
Saihyouken into Guy’s abdomen. A dull sound resounds. Guy’s body is
suspended in the air. His eyeballs are protruding, and air is escaping
from his lungs. Rahyo believes that he’s victorious, and broadly grins
and laughs.
RAW English
ガイの体から飛び出したのは、しかし、空 However, it wasn’t just air that had rushed out of
気だけではなかった。 Guy’s body.
「うっぷ！」 “Uppu!”
「！」「！」
気がついたときには、ガイの口からプ When (Rahyo) noticed, something had vigorously
シャーッと勢いよく噴き出したものが、羅 gushed forth with a ‘Pushaa’ sound from Guy’s
氷の顔面を直撃していた。 mouth. It was a directly hitting Rahyo in the face.
「ああ…悪い、悪い」ガイが恐る恐る、
“Ahh…sorry… sorry” Guy timidly said.
言った。
[T/N] Guy says 悪い twice. You can use it as an informal apology like “My
bad, whoops!” instead of it literally, like “It’s difficult/poor/bad”.
Pages 98-100
RAW English
“I…I’ll kill (you)…” Rahyo barked while
「こ、殺す……」顔からすっぱいものを
something sour was dripping and trickling from
ボタボタ滴らせながら、羅氷が吼えた。
his face.
www.asianovel.com
89
Rahyo yells, and proceeds to unleash a tempest of barrages, and attacks

Guy.
Kick. Thrust. From the bottom of his palm. Elbow. Knee. Fist…(//It’s just
listed in the light novel as 蹴り、突き、掌底、肘、膝、拳。。。) Rahyo is mercilessly
and endlessly hitting Guy.
Kakashi calls out to Guy. By now, Pakkun has gnawed through almost all
of the rope, so Kakashi breaks free. Pakkun asks if their task is
completed already. Kakashi thanks Pakkun, and tells him that next time,
he will treat all of the Ninken to delicious meat! Pakkun smiles and
laughs, and then vanishes in a puff of white smoke. Kakashi kicks the
floor and soars upwards. And then:
RAW English
チャクラが一気に流れ込み、バチバ Chakra streamed into (his hand) at once with a
チバチと紫色するに放電する。折ら ‘Bachibachibachi’ (/crackling sound) of violet
れた指に激痛が走ったが、そんなこ electrical discharge. Intense pain traveled through his
とは、どうでもよかった。 broken fingers, but such a thing didn’t matter to him.
「！」「！」
異変に気づいた羅氷が、血走った眼 Rahyo noticed the disaster, and turned towards
をこちらに向ける。 (Kakashi) with bloodshot eyes.
「お前、いったいどうやって…」 “How the heck did you….”
崩れ落ちるガイの陰から、カカシは Kakashi suddenly rushed out from the shadow of
飛び出した。 Guy, who had collapsed.
「紫電！」 “Shiden! (/Purple Lightning!”
敵は反応しきれない。 It was impossible for the enemy to react.
が、渾身の紫電をたたきつけること However in the end, he wasn’t able to strike the
は、けっきょくできなかった。 Shiden with all his might.
シュッ！ Shuu!
空気を切り裂く音に、反射的に体を As a sound tore through the air, (Kakashi) opened up
開く。銀色に輝くクナイが、カカシ his body reflexively. I t was a silver sparkling kunai. It
の頬をザックリと切り裂いた。 roughly cut into Kakashi’s cheek.
「！」「！」
As soon as he landed, (Kakashi) escaped with a
着地するなり、バック転で逃れる。
backflip.
The pursuing kunai pierced the floor with a ‘kakakaa’
追いかけてくるクナイが、カカカッ、
(/clicking) sound. At the moment that they stuck (into
と床に突き刺さった。刺さったとた
the floor), they melted and vanished in the blink of
ん、あっという間に溶けて消える。
an eye.
www.asianovel.com
90
[T/N]
Chidori from the novelization of The Last sounds like チッ,チッ,チッ,チッ.

(Chi Chi Chi Chi//Chirp Chrip Chirp Chirp). But Sasuke’s Chidori in
the manga is given the SFX “バチチチチ”(Bachichichichi). Yondaime
Raikage’s Raiton Chakra Mode makes the latter sound effect as
well, for example.
バチバチバチ (Bachibachibachi) is typically SFX for crackling electricity. I

will have to look up old chapters to think about what else might
make this noise.
So Shiden doesn’t sound like Chidori (At least, it doesn't seem to

chirp like a thousand birds). It sounds like… sparks?
However, they weren’t kunai. While keeping his posture low, Kakashi
glared at the new enemy. The ice assailed him from within the
ventilation duct. It was the same as the fangs that had attacked both
him and Guy earlier!
Rahyo shouts at his comrade: “Kahyo, what are you doing!”. It’s not part
of the plan for Kahyo to show up. Kahyo casually responds that if the ice
swords (氷剣= Hyouken) weren’t thrown, then older brother (addressing
Rahyo with honorific 兄上) would have been killed. Kahyo is wearing white
shinobi garments with a mask with a hook pattern on it. Kahyo turns to
face Kakashi, declaring intent to fight him.
//End Translation
//End Chapter 6
www.asianovel.com
91
Vol. 1:
Chapter 7
Chapter 7:「凍てついた雷」Frozen Lightning
Pages 102-103
RAW English
“ Hyouton: Jisarenhyou!” ( Ice Release: Earthen
「氷遁・地鎖連氷!」
Consecutive Chains of Ice!)
華氷が印を結び、手のひらを床に Kahyo concludes forming seals, and struck a palm
たたきつける。 onto the floor.
氷の結晶が、蛇のようにカカシの
Ice crystals begin to extend towards Kakashi like a
ほうへのび出す。結晶は、たちま
serpent. Suddenly, the crystals became huge icicles,
ち巨大なつららとなって、牙を剥
(as if) baring fangs.
いた。
カカシも、すかさず応じる。 Kakashi responded without a moment’s delay.
「紫電！」 “Shiden!” (Purple Lightning)
He struck the floor with the palm of his hand. The
床に手のひらをたたきつけた。薄
light purple electrical current travelled along the floor,
紫の電流が、大量の酒がこぼれて
which had a copious amount of sake spilled upon it.
いる床を伝い、バチバチと爆ぜな
While popping and crackling with a ‘bachibachi’
がら、氷の牙を迎え撃った。
sound, (Kakashi’s attack) assaulted the fangs of ice.
ドオオオオオンッ！ Dooooooooon! (Boom!)
はげしく衝突した氷と雷が、船を
The ice and lightning violently collided, which then
揺るがすほどの大爆発を引き起こ
shook the ship since it had induced a huge explosion.
した。
悲鳴をあげる搭乗客たち。 The passengers screamed.
The grand piano gets blown away by the blast. It heads toward a child
who has failed to escape it’s trajectory. Luckily, Guy quickly soars into
the air to rescue the boy, holding him in his arms by a full-throttle of his
Power of Youth (=literally 青春パワー全開). The piano crashes into the wall,
www.asianovel.com
92
which greatly shakes the chandelier on the ceiling. Guy returns the
sobbing boy to his mother, and then glares at Rahyo. Rahyo then laughs
while rushing at Guy. Fist after fist and kick after kick…every five
minutes, it seems as though the intensity is increasing for their battle.
They continue to clash for ten, twenty, and then thirty more fists.
Meanwhile, Kakashi is eyeing his enemy. He asks if Kahyo is indeed

Garyo’s personal bodyguard from two months ago. Kahyo dodges the
question, saying that they shouldn’t have thought of that as a victory for
Konoha. Kahyo is calmly responding, saying that their message should
have reached someone already. Someone ought to make the next move.
So in that respect, their group’s will would continue to be inherited by
others, especially since they are sacrificing their lives for their ideals.
Pages 104-105
Kakashi responds first:
RAW English
“Garyo is merely
an idealist. As for
the burdensome
position of being
an idealist, and if
「我龍はただの理想主義者だ。理想主義者の厄介なところは、その理想のためなら、世界をも焼き尽
it’s for the sake of
くしてしまうことだ」
that ideal, (he
would) also
completely burn
the world to
nothing.”
“Such world and
「こんな世界など。。。」
so forth…”
“It would fine,
「滅んでしまえばいい」 should it be
destroyed?”
「。。。」「。。。」
www.asianovel.com
93
RAW English
“That’s what you
wanted to say,
right?” Kakashi,
with his eyes half-
open, fixed his
gaze upon the
enemy. “Uchiha
Madara as well.
And then a man
「そう言いたいんだろ？」カカシは敵に半眼を据えた。「うちはマダラも、そしてオレの親友だった who was my close
男も、たぶん、そう考えていた。だけど、じつはやつらが一番この世界を愛していたのだと、オレは friend too. It
思っている」 seems that
perhaps they
thought (about it
like that).
However, to be
honest, I think
that it’s because
those guys loved
this world the
most.”
Beneath the mask, Kakashi senses that Kahyo’s eyes are reacting to his
statement. Kakashi continues that he heard from Naruto that because of
the Wave Country, they lost a child. He says that if that’s the case, then
it’s natural and understandable to feel like that about the world.
RAW English
“Sooner or later, as long
as one is doing things as
a shinobi, (every shinobi)
「忍なんかやってれば、だれでも愛する者の死に、いずれ直面する」
will be confronted with
the death of someone
whom they love”
“Hakuhyo…(my) son
「薄氷は……息子は、戦で命を落としたのではない！」 didn’t lose his life
because of the war!”
「。。。」「。。。」
“Hakuhyo…Hakuhyo…He
「薄氷は……薄氷は……波の国のやつらに殺されたんだ！」 was killed by those guys
from the Wave Country!”
www.asianovel.com
94
RAW English
“So because of that, you
「がから、お前は波の国に復讐を誓ったのか。。。？」 swore revenge upon the
Wave Country…?
“Regarding death as a
shinobi, (the manner of
death) is something
「忍としての死は、忍自身が選んだものだ！」華氷が吼えた。
chosen personally by the
shinobi for himself!”
Kahyo yelled.
“When one becomes a
shinobi, one can be
prepared to die. ..For
me…As for me and my
older brother, we did not
wish for Hakuhyo to live
「忍になる時点で、死ぬ覚悟はできている……私は……私と兄上は、薄氷にそんな
in such a manner. And
ふうに生きてほしくなかった。だから抜け忍となって、波の国に身をひそめた。だれも傷
so, in becoming nukenin,
つけることのない、静かで、争いのない生活を望んだだけなのに。。。」
we concealed ourselves
in the Wave Country.
Only desiring to live
without injuring anyone,
in peace, and without
conflict…”
「お前は間違っている」 “You are wrong”
「。。。！？」「。。。！？」
www.asianovel.com
95
RAW English
“Because as long as we
live, it’s as if we cannot
help but continue to
battle.” Kakashi said. “I
suppose it has nothing to
do with whether or not
one is a shinobi, or if one
「生きているかぎり、オレたちは戦い続けなければならないんだ」カカシは言った。「忍is an ordinary person.
だろうが、ふつうの人だろうが、そんなことは関係ない。クナイをふり回すのも、札束をEven if one brandishes a
ふり回すのも、同じことなんだよ。生きていくことそれ自体が、いつでも命がけの戦いなkunai around, or even
んだ」 brandishes a roll of
money around, it’s the
same thing. Because in
(the act of) continuing to
live itself, always and at
anytime, it’s a battle
where one risks his own
life.”
”Uwaaaaah!” Kahyo
raised a strange voice
「うわあああああ！」華氷が奇声をあげて、突っ込んでくる。「お前に、なにが分か
and then retorted. “As
る！？」
for you, what do you
understand!?”
「。。。！」「。。。！」
Kakashi calmly
continued to handle the
attack unleashed (by
繰り出される攻撃を、カカシは冷静にさばいてゆく。敵の拳が空を切り、ブロックされ、Kahyo). The enemy’s fist
蹴りはカカシの残像を割った。 cut through the air. It
was blocked. A kick
cleaved the afterimage
of Kakashi.
“As for the death of a
comrade, the death of a
「仲間の死と、血を分けた子供の死はまったく違う！」 child (of one’s own) flesh
and blood is completely
different!”
www.asianovel.com
96
Pages 106-107
Kakashi stoops lower, as he parries a rotating kick from Kahyo. Kakashi

continues:
RAW English
“As for the
sorrow of
losing a
comrade
and such,
eventually
time will
resolve it!”
「仲間を失った悲しみなど、いずれ時が解決してくれる!」肘打ちを、掌底で押し上げる。
He pushes
up the
bottom of
his palm
(to
counter)
an elbow
strike.
“ As for
something
like that,
you cannot
understand
the
「お前なんかに、子を殺された親の気持ちが分かってたまるか！」
sentiments
of a parent
whose
child has
been
killed!”
www.asianovel.com
97
RAW English
Kakashi
firmly
catches an
突き出された拳を、カカシはガシッと摑んだ。 oncoming
fist (from
Kahyo’s
attack).
“If that’s
the case,
why are
you trying
to take
「だったら、なぜ他人の子供の命を奪おうとする？」
away the
life of
someone
else’s
child?”
「！？」「！？」
The child
whom Guy
had
rescued a
while ago
was
先ほどガイが助けた子供が、おびえた目でこちらを見つめていた。
staring at
their
direction
with
frightened
eyes.
www.asianovel.com
98
RAW English
Even for
those
people
whom you
guys have
executed,
they were
someone
else’s
「お前たちが処刑した人たちだって、だれかの子供だろ」カカシは言った。「お前のその悲しみは、たとえ世界を滅 child,
ばしても、消えてなくなりはしないよ」 right?”
Kakashi
said. “As
for your
sadness,
even if the
world is
destroyed,
it won’t
vanish.”
Kahyo screams again and cuts off Kakashi’s words. Kahyo strikes both
palms at the floor again.
「氷遁・地鎖連氷！」
“ Hyouton: Jisarenhyou!” ( Ice Release: Earthen Consecutive

Chains of Ice!)
Kahyo generated an even more enormous icicle, one that could not even
compare to the ones from before, which then surrounds Kahyo. It’s as if
Kahyo wanted to freeze all the pent up emotions: the attack was like a
blooming flower of ice. To escape the fangs of ice, Kakashi retreats with
a backflip. Not only him, but Rahyo, Guy, and the passengers must all
escape from the attack. The ice petals gradually continue to spread. The
swords of ice pierce the ceiling, lift up the floorboards, and penetrate the
walls of the ship’s hull.
www.asianovel.com
99
Rahyo shouts at Kahyo to stop. They’re still flying above the sea. The
voice doesn’t reach Kahyo though (=who’s pretty much mentally lost it
as this point), as Kahyo further emitted even more chakra and
vigorously augmented the force that was put forth into the flower of ice.
Boom!
Rahyo jumps over the icicles, and is then forced to strike Kahyo in the
abdomen. Kahyo then collapses into Rahyo’s arms.
Boom!
...But it’s too late.
Pages 108-109
The jutsu ends simultaneously as Kahyo loses consciousness. Before the

ice flower had vanished into a mist, it had created a gigantic hole in the
hull of the ship. There’s a sudden difference between the air pressure
aboard the ship. Air flows from a situation of high pressure to a lower
one. It’s a thin atmosphere at 5,000 metres above the ground. There’s a
thunderous roar. Instantly, the air within the dining room lounge is
getting aspirated out!
One by one, passengers are getting sucked out of the hole in the ship’s
hull!
Plates, forks, knives, spoons are scattered about. There’s woodchips of

shrapnel and bottles of sake among many articles of furniture brought
onboard for the sight-seeing flight. The chandelier is barely dangling by
a few wires on the ceiling.
The wind is erasing the screams of the passengers.
Rahyo continues to grasp onto Kahyo, as he's holding onto a nearby

pillar. Guy is yelling, as he’s floating in the air. Kakashi calls out to him,
and stretches out his arm. He manages to catch Guy’s hand, but with his
www.asianovel.com
100
broken index finger, he’s unable to exert much power against the air
current (=he says “Shit!”). Somehow, he’s able to catch a powerline
that’s protruding through the hole in the wall. They’re both now dangling
on the exterior of the ship.
RAW English
Similar to a completely
torn flag, Kakashi and
Guy’s bodies are
tormented by the wind.
まるで破れた旗のように、カカシとガイの体が風にいたぶられる。上下左右が恐ろしい速 They were being jostled
さで入れかわり、何度も船体にたたきつけられた。 left and right with
dreadful speed. Over
and over again, they
were struck against the
hull of the ship.
“Kakashi, let go of my
「カカシ、手を放せ！」ガイが吼えた。「このままじゃ、お前も落ちてしまうぞ！」 hand!” Guy barked. “As
it is, you’ll fall too!”
“Ah…don’t be hasty,
「あ、暴れるな、ガイ。。。」
Guy…”
“No, let go! I’ll be
alright! At such a height,
「ええい、放せ！オレなら大丈夫だ！これしきの高さ、青春パワーをもってすれば、ど
if it’s through the Power
うってことない！」
of Youth, it won’t matter
at all!”
“Tha- that’s
nonsense….That’s
「ね、寝言は。。。寝てから言うものでしょうよ」 probably something
you’d say out of being
nonsensical ”
Kakashi’s grip on Guy is loosening, same as with his hand and fingers on
the powerline. No matter how much power he’s putting forth into his
effort, there’s a ズルズル (zuruzuru) sound of dragging from his failing grip.
There wasn’t anything Kakashi could do about it.
Pages 110-111
www.asianovel.com
101
RAW English
”カカシ先生？聞こえてますか、カカシ先“Kakashi-sensei? Can you hear me, Kakashi-
生？” sensei?”
Ino is able to connect to Kakashi! However, the sight of falling
passengers are grazing at the edge of Kakashi’s eyes. Ino tells him that
the people who were attacked at the commemoration ceremony are
under their care.
Something akin to a leaf blows by. It’s like a white petal.
Ino repeated again, asking if Kakashi can hear her. Tsunade-sama

informed the Wave Country about the attack on their citizens a few
moments ago. Kakashi focuses on what just blew by. It looks like a mask
with a hook pattern on it. He realizes that it’s the mask of Kahyo.
Kakashi somehow is then able to detect Kahyo in the middle of the crisis.
Inside the ship, still in the dining room lounge and in Rahyo’s arms,
Kahyo is completely limp.
He can see long, curly hair being tussled by the wind.
Ino continues asking questions. Among the people in the Ryuuha

Armament Alliance, what’s the breakdown of the twelve people? It’s
eleven men, and one woman… Ino seems to pick up on Kakashi’s tone in
his response. She asks him again, is he listening? Can he confirm their
numbers?
RAW English
「！？」「！？」
その瞬間、全てが消え失せた。 In an instant, everything vanished.
音も、風も、時間までもが。 Sounds, the wind, and even time.
ついに送電線が手から滑り抜け、ガイ Finally, his hand had slipped out of the power line,
とともに落下していくカカシが最後に and Kakashi continued to fall together with Guy. As
眼にしたもの。。。 for the last thing in his eyes…
“。。。女性がひとりです” (Communication with Ino) “…There’s one woman”
それは、あの青いロングドレスの女だ
It was –that- woman in the long blue dress.
た。
//End Translation
www.asianovel.com
102
//End chapter 7
www.asianovel.com
103
Vol. 1:
Chapter 8
Chapter 8:「死の縁まで五千メートル」5,000 Metres Until the Edge of Death
Pages 114-115
RAW English
Surrounding Kakashi,
who had been ejected
into the sky , there
were also falling
天空に投げ出されたカカシのまわりには、同じようになす術もなく落下してゆく搭乗客が散
passengers who had
らばっていた。
been thrown out (of the
ship) in the same
manner and were
scattered about.
(Kakashi’s) eyes met
ガイと眼が合う。
those of Guy’s.
He saw as Guy was
beginning to nod in
うなずきかけてくるガイを見て、やつもまた死を覚悟したことを、カカシは悟った。 agreement. Kakashi
realized that he was
also resigned to death.
Having said that, if
they were to be struck
onto the ground from a
いくら忍といえど、高五千メートルから地上にたたきつけられれば、行き着くところはひと height of 5,000 metres,
つしかない。 there was no other
choice. There was only
one place for the
shinobi to end up.
くそ。。。 Damn it…
www.asianovel.com
104
RAW English
Closing his eyes, he
envisioned Kahyo
眼を閉じると、青いロングドレスを着た華氷が見えた。
wearing her long, blue
dress.
“ If you guys hesitate
to the extent that you
lose your path, then
the (number of) victims
あなたたちが迷えば迷うほど、犠牲者は増えるわ。。。厨房に隠れていたとき、彼女はす
will increase… “ When
がるような眼でそう言った。
she was hiding in the
kitchen, she said it like
that with eyes that
clung (to him).
“As for something like
that, you cannot
understand the
お前なんかに、子を殺された親の気持ちが分かってたまるか！
sentiments of a parent
whose child has been
killed!”
…Beneath the mask, it
seemed as though she
。。。仮面の下で、彼女は全身でそう叫んだ。
was shouting with her
whole body.
What could I do about
it? What was I able to
do for her? Even
オレになにができた？彼女になにをしてやれた？そこまで考えて、ふと可笑しさが込み上
thinking about it to
げてきた。
such an extent…a
sudden strangeness
welled up within him.
As expected…it’s
よそう。。。もう終わりだ。
already over.
Finally, death…is
coming. To where they
(had all gone): Obito,
死がついに。。。訪れる。オビトや父さんや、戦の中で散っていった仲間たちのところへ、Father, and the
オレも行くんだ。 comrades who had died
a noble death during
combat. I’m going
there too.
www.asianovel.com
105
RAW English
And so, when his body
was suddenly defying
gravity and softly
だから、体が重力に逆らってふわりと浮かび上が俄たとき、カカシにはなにが起こったのか、
suspended above (in
分からなかった。
the air), he did not
comprehend what had
happened.
「。。。？」「。。。？」
「間に合ってよかった」 “It’s good timing.”
As (Kakashi was)
opening his eyes, Sai
眼を開けると、自分を見下ろしているサイが、にっこり笑った。 was overlooking him.
He was smiling and
laughing.
“Did you forget?
「忘れたんですか？カカシ先生が、ぼくを呼んだんでしょ？」 Kakashi-sensei called
for me, right?”
「！」「！」
(Kakashi) emphatically
got up. He was (riding)
ガバッと身を起こす。そこは、サイの描いた鴻の背の上だった。 on the back of Sai’s
large bird that he had
drawn.
上下左右を見渡す。 He surveyed around.
They were in the sky
far away and beneath
the Tobishachimaru. It
was a huge flock of
large birds made from
はるか上空の飛鯱丸の下で、超獣偽画の鴻の大群が、まるで黒い雲のように旋回していた。 Choujyuu Giga (Super
Beast Imitating
Drawing). They were
circling as if they were
completely black
clouds.
Guy was dangling from
the large bird’s foot. He
鴻の足にぶら下がっているガイが、ニカッと笑って親指を立ててくる。 was grinning and
laughing with a
thumbs-up.
www.asianovel.com
106
Pages 116-117
RAW English
Afterwards, he
raised the leg
on the poor side
(of his body). On
the plaster cast
that was on the
それから、悪いほうの足を持ち上げた。ギプスの足の裏には、〈青春〉の二文字があった。
sole of the foot,
there were two
(kanji)
characters
written there:
“Youth”.
As for the
passengers who
had been
ejected from the
Tobichachimaru,
they were also
being added
飛鯱丸から投げ出された搭乗客たちも、ある者は鴻にくわえられ、またある者は鴻の足にガッチリと掴まれている。
onboard the
large birds.
Also, there were
people who
firmly caught
onto the feet of
the large birds.
“It’s fine” Sai
「大丈夫です」サイが言った。「全員救助しました」 said. “Everyone
was rescued.”
“Do you know
how high the
「いま、高度がどれくらいか、分かるか？」
altitude is right
now?”
“It seems like…”
Sai followed
Kakashi’s gaze
as they looked
up at the
「そうですねえ。。。」飛鯱丸を見上げるカカシの視線を、サイが追った。「ざっと五千五百か、六千メートルでしょうか」
Tobishachimaru.
“Approximately
5,500 or 6,000
metres, I
suppose? “
www.asianovel.com
107
RAW English
At the rate at
which the
furniture and
people from
dining room
lounge had
been thrown
食堂ラウンジの調度や人々が投げ出されたぶん、飛鯱丸は身軽になっている。カカシは考えた。おそらく、そのせいで少し高度が上がっout, the
ているんだ。 Tobishachimaru
had become
lighter. Kakashi
thought about
it. Perhaps
because of that,
it had risen up a
bit in altitude.
It was morning
without any
clouds, but now
there were
numerous strips
of black clouds.
午前中には雲ひとつなかったが、いまや数切れの黒い雲が、西のほうから流れてきている。空気はかすかに、水のにおいをはらんでいた。
They were
flowing
westwards. The
air was faintly
filled with the
scent of water.
“Do you know
the identities of
「襲撃犯の身元は分かってるのか？」
the perpetrators
of the raid?”
“No. However,
Tsunade-sama
is (in contact
「いいえ。綱手様がほうぼうに当たっているのですが…」
with various
people) at the
moment"
“The principal
offender is
named Rahyo.”
With slight
hesitation, he
「主犯は、羅氷という男だ。」少しためらってから、付け加えた。「それと、その妹の華氷」
added on (to his
statement).
“And also his
younger sister,
Kahyo.”
サイが、うなずいた。 Sai nodded.
www.asianovel.com
108
RAW English
Kakashi looked
upwards at the
Tobishachimaru,
カカシは、上空に浮かぶ、飛鯱丸を見上げた。
which was
floating in the
sky.
It’s course was
進路は、西北西。 heading West-
Northwest.
Why is it
そっちになにがある？ heading that
way?
Kakashi’s mind
カカシは、頭をフルに回転させた。 was fully
turning.
The Ryuuha
Armament
Alliance’s
demand was the
release of
Garyo. In
龍波武装同盟の要求は、我龍の釈放。人質と引きかえに、やつらは目的を果たそうとしている。
exchange for
the hostages,
those guys are
trying to
accomplish their
objective.
However, of
course Konoha
would not think
about accepting
the transaction
so easily. If
that’s the case,
then those guys
have prepared
しかし、当然、木の葉がそう簡単に取り引きに応じるとは、考えていないはずだ。だとしたら、やつらは交渉が決裂した場合に備えて、
for the situation
ほかに手を打っているかもしれない。
where
negotiations
have broken
down. Besides,
perhaps they
might take
some measures
(to ensure that
they succeed).
www.asianovel.com
109
RAW English
Their trump-
card is Kahyo.
やつらの切り札は、華氷だ。それは、間違いない。 There’s no
doubt about
that.
That was the
自ずと答えが出た。 answer,
naturally.
“They are
headed towards
Houzukijyou
(Blood Prison).
Kakashi’s mouth
opened. “Those
guys are
prepared in the
「やつらは鬼燈城へ向かっている」カカンは口を開トた。「木ノ葉につっぱねられた場合に備えて、上空から我龍を救出する作戦だ。
event that they
鬼燈城の守りを固めるんだ」
were rejected
by Konoha.
Their strategy is
to rescue Garyo
from the sky.
Fortify the
defenses of
Houzukijyou.”
「。。。！」「。。。！」
Using Kahyo’s
jutsu, Garyo will
be boosted
towards the sky.
If they use the
icicles of
Jisarenhyou (the
Earthen
華氷の術を使って、我龍を上空へ押し上げる。地鎖連氷のつららを使えば、充分に可能だ。あとは飛鯱丸で我龍を回収するだけだ。
Consecutive
Chains of Ice),
it’s sufficiently
possible. Only
afterwards will
they recover
Garyo with the
Tobishachimaru.
“Ino”. Kakashi
called out (to
”いの” カカシは心の中で、呼びかけた。”聞こえるか、いの？” her) with his
mind. “Can you
hear me, Ino?”
www.asianovel.com
110
RAW English
“I can hear you.
” It was an
instant
”聞こえます” すぐに返事があった。"ご無事でなによりです、カカシ先生" response.
“Above all else,
you’re safe,
Kakashi-sensei.”
[T/N]
The novels gives things embedded between quotes “xxxx” as

internal communication with Ino. 「xxxx」 means spoken dialogue.
Everything else is Kakashi narrating/talking to himself.
西北西 = West-Northwest is a direction in between going West and

Northwest. I didn’t know this terminology was a thing. OTL~
Pages 118-119
RAW English
“The Tobishachimaru is headed
”飛鯱丸は鬼燈城へ向かっている”
towards Houzukijyou”
”！” ”！”
Perhaps those guys are
”たぶん、やつらは我龍を空から救出するつもりだ” intending to rescue Garyo from
the sky”
“ Understood. I will notify
”分かりました、すぐ綱手様に知らせます”
Tsunade-sama immediately”
「サイ」 “Sai”
「はい」 “Yes”
“Please return me to the
「オレを飛鯱丸に戻してくれ」
Tobishachimaru”
「。。。」「。。。」
“I feel uneasy (about it)”,
Kakashi said. “Moreover, as for
「胸騒ぎがする」カカシは言った。「それに、残ってる人質を、ほうっては
the remaining hostages, we
おけない」
cannot abandon them and leave
them behind.”
www.asianovel.com
111
RAW English
Riding an ascending air current,
Sai’s large bird penetrated
上昇気流に乗って、サイの鴻は雨雲を突き破り、またたく間に飛鯱丸の上
through rain clouds. In an
空へ出た。
instant, they appeared at the
skies with the Tobishachimaru.
The hole in the hull had already
been blocked off by ice. It was
船体にあいた穴は、すでに氷がふさいでいる。華氷の地鎖連氷によって possible because of the icicles
できたつららが、あふれんばかりに垂れ下がっていた。 from Kahyo’s Jisarenhyou. (The
icicles) overflowed and were
dangling.
彼女は無事だ。 She’s safe.
Simultaneously while feeling
ホッとすると同時に、カカシは気を引き締めた。 relieved, Kakashi focused his
mind.
それにしても、空気が薄い。 Nevertheless, the air was thin.
Sai had said that the reading
was approximately 6,000
metres. That’s probably right.
While searching for a hole to
penetrate into the
約六千メートルというサイの読みは、たぶん正しいだろう。飛鯱丸への侵入
Tobishachimaru, Kakashi was
口を探しながら、カカシは計算した。七千メートルくらいまでなら、たとえ
calculating. Until approximately
空気を圧縮して船内の気圧を上げなくても、搭乗客がすぐに意識を失うこと
7,000 metres (in altitude), even
はない。
if the air pressure isn’t elevated
by compressing the air on-board
the ship, the passengers won’t
immediately lose consciousness
.
However, the oxygen will
become insufficient. It was just
が、酸素が足りなくなるのは、時間の問題だ。しかも、カカシの見るところ、a matter of time. Furthermore,
飛鯱丸は少しずつ上昇している。 from where Kakashi could see
it, the Tobishachimaru was
rising little by little.
Perhaps the sorts of
instruments in the pilothouse
操舵室の計器類が壊れたのかもしれない。だから、操縦士は機体の上昇に気
were broken. So the pilots
づかないのか。。。
didn’t notice that the fuselage
was rising?...
www.asianovel.com
112
RAW English
“There.” Sai pointed. “On the
「あそこ」サイが指さした。「客室のゴンドラの上に、穴があいてます」 gondola of the guest room.
There’s an open hole.”
Kakashi leaned his body
towards the direction that Sai
カカシはサイの指し示す方角へ、身を乗り出した。流れゆく雲の切れ間から、had indicated. In between
侵入口を見きわめようとした。 breaks in the flowing clouds, he
was trying ascertain an opening
to penetrate through.
On the lower portion of the air
sac, exactly at the base of the
気嚢の下部、ちょうど鯱の胸びれの付け根のあたりに、人ひとりが抜けられ
pectoral fin of the orca, there
る穴があいていた。
was a hole (large enough) for a
single person to pass through.
“Alright, I’ll penetrate through
「よし、あそこから侵入する」
there.”
Sai nodded. Slanting the wing of
the large bird, they slid
サイがうなずくと、鴻は翼を傾け、空を斜めに滑り落ちて穴のそばでピタ
diagonally through the sky.
リと止まった。
They suddenly stopped next to
the hole.
//End Translation
//End Chapter 8
www.asianovel.com
113
Vol. 1:
Chapter 9
Chapter 9:「綱手の決断」// Tsunade’s Decision
Pages 122-123
RAW English
In the Hokage office in
Konohagakure Village,
Tsunade was in the midst of a
木ノ葉隠れの里、火影執務室では、綱手が三面六臂の働きで采配をふるっていた。
flurry and rush of work,
energetically issuing
commands.
Shizune, is there still no
contact from the Wave
Country? With Ino’s report, it
seems that those guys are the
leaders: Rahyo and Kahyo.
Convey that (to them), and
investigate into the identities
of those two! How is
「シズネ、波の国からはまだ連絡がないのか！いのの報告では、リーダーは羅氷と華氷とかいうやつららしい。それを伝えて、このふたりの身元を洗わせろ！シカマル、鬼燈城のほうはどうなって Shikamaru, who’s at the
る？囚人たちが不穏な動きを見せたら、構わん、ただちに制圧！サクラは医療班を組織して、ただちに鬼燈城へ向かえ！シズネ、暗部を待機させておけ！」 Houzukijyou (Blood Prison)? If
the prisoners (show signs of)
unrest, it won’t matter,
immediately keep them
completely under control!
Sakura will organize a medical
team, and immediately head
towards Houzukijyou! Shizune,
put the ANBU on standby!
Afterwards, (Tsunade) closed
それから眼を閉じ、心の中で念じた。
her eyes, thinking in her head.
“Ino, how is Kakashi right
”いの、カカシはいまどうなってる！”
now?”
“From Sai’s report, I have the
impression that they are still
”サイからの報告では、また飛鯱丸へ潜入したそうです”
infiltrating aboard the
Tobishachimaru”
The door of the office opened
with a ‘bun!’ sound. Leaning
執務室のドアが、バンッ、と開き、サイの肩を借りたガイが飛び込んできた。
on Sai’s shoulder, Guy leapt
inside.
“Tsunade-sama! (It’s me),
「綱手様！マイト・ガイ、ただいま帰還いたしまし。。。」 Might Guy has just now
returned…
ゴンッ! Gonn! (Boom!)
Tsunade’s strong fist exploded
綱手の剛拳が、ガイの脳天に炸裂した。
on the crown of Guy’s head.
「おお……おおおお…」 “Ooh…Ooooh…”
www.asianovel.com
114
RAW English
“ Guy, you ******…..” Guy was
grasping his head and fainting
in agony. (Tsunade) grasped
him by the collar and shook
「ガイ、貴様ぁ……」綱手は、頭を押さえて悶絶するガイの胸ぐらを摑んで、ユッサユッサとゆさぶった。「任務をほったらかして、飛鯱丸に乗ってたそうだな！」 him with a ‘yussayussa’ sound.
“It seems that you neglected a
mission (because you wanted
to) board the
Tobishachimaru!”
“No, such a…tha-, tha-, that’s
nonsense! A-, Actually……
eh~, Actually it’s……Oh,
yeahyeah, the condition of my
leg is awful, right?……Because
「いえ、そんな……め、め、滅相もない！じ、じつは……えー、じつはですね……あっ、そうそう、足の具合が悪くてですね……かかりつけの医者が波の国にいるもんですから ……
my personal physician is in the
そうそうそうそう！で、たまたま病院への通り道に飛鯱丸が。。。」
Wave
Country?…Yeahyeahyeahyeah!
So, coincidentally, the
Tobishachimaru was along the
route to the hospital…”
“You *****….shamelessly
「貴様ぁ……そんな嘘をぬけぬけと」
saying such a lie”
“Tsunade-sama, that’s not
what it is about for now!”
Making a fist, Tsunade was
preparing to punch Gai in the
「綱手様、いまはそれどころではありません！」拳を固めて、ガイの頭に二発目を見舞おうとした綱手を、シズネが後ろから羽交い絞めにした。「岩隠れのオオノキ様より無線が入っておりま head for a second time. From
す！」 behind, Shizune bound
(Tsunade’s arms) behind her
back. “From Iwagakure,
Oonoki-sama is coming on the
wireless radio!”
“Tha- That’s right, Tsunade-
sama!” Guy heaved a sigh of
「そ、そうですぞ、綱手様！」ホッと胸を撫で下ろすガイ。「いまは飛鯱丸のことが先決ですぞ!」 relief. “Now, we have to make
a decision about the
Tobishachimaru!”
“You ****...Guy, describe the
appearance of the enemies”
After that, the radio was
「うぬぬぬ……ガイ、お前は敵の人相を描いておけ」それから、執務机に置かれた無線機に向き合った。「なんだ、土影？」
placed on the official desk, and
they were facing one another.
“What is it, Tsuchikage?”
[T/N]
三面六臂 is an expression that is literally like “three faces, six arms”.

Like the feeling of someone in the middle of doing a variety of
tasks (hardcore multitasking?).
Gai’s gibberish while he’s stalling Tsunade is my best

approximation…lol~~~ Like “そうそうそうそう” is kinda like repeating
“that’s right!” over and over again in quick succession. So the
best I can really make of it into an exasperated English translation
is like if he says something like “Yeahyeahyeahyeah”. A bit like if
you’re in another scenario and you got too excited and said
“omgomgomgomgomg”. That’s what he’s doing.
もんですから is hard to explain. This is a suffix appended to the end of a

sentence that means that you’re asking a rhetorical question. But
www.asianovel.com
115
the nuance is that the person who’s saying it knows that they are
making an excuse/lying. (So the converse of their sentence is
actually what’s true).
Pages 124-125
RAW English
”Not even a
greeting, Tsunade-
hime?” Oonoki’s
voice was emitting
from the radio.
“Well, that’s
fine……Apart from
that, there’s
「挨拶もなしか、綱手姫？」無線機がオオノキの声を吐き出す。「まあ、いい……それより、お前の国の上空にぽっかり浮かんどるもん、ありゃ波の国が極秘に開発しとった
something lightly
船じゃろ？」
floating in the
skies of your
country. Isn’t that
the ship that was
developed in
absolute secrecy
by the Wave
Country?
Tsunade was
綱手は言葉に詰まった。
speechless.
“Well, we’re also
shinobi. As
someone like
Tsunade-hime, of
course with such a
「おいおい、ワシらも忍じゃぜ。綱手姫ともあろう者が、まさかあんなドでかいもんを、隠しおおせるとは思っとらんかったじゃろ？」
large thing, did
you think that you
would be
successful in
hiding it?
“From Iwagakure…
「岩隠れから……見えてるのか？」
you can see it?”
www.asianovel.com
116
RAW English
“Not only
Iwagakure. Other
countries should
have noticed as
well. However, in
wanting to respect
(eachother) as
comrades who
fought together in
the Fourth Shinobi
「岩隠れだけじゃない。ほかの里も、気づいとるはずじゃぜ。ただ、第四次忍界大戦をともに戦った仲間に敬意を表して、どこも見て見ぬふりをしとるだけよ。あの船の警護は、
World War, we
木ノ葉の極秘任務らしいからのお」
only pretended to
not see it
everywhere.
Because it seems
as though it was
Konoha’s
confidential
mission, with those
escorts for that
ship. “
“This indecisive
「この両天秤じじいが…」
old man…”
“However, even
for me, of course
such (a situation)
「しかしワシも、まさかあんなでかいもんとは、思いもせんかったわ」
is huge thing. (But)
I didn’t think about
it.
“Here, now it’s
hectic!” Tsunade
shouted. “How
「こっちはいま忙しいんだ！」綱手が怒鳴りつけた。「さっさと用件を言ったらどうだ!」 about quickly
saying (what
pertains) to this
business!”
“Well goodness.
How impatient of a
young person.” A
sigh emitted
through the radio.
“Well then, let’s
talk about it. A few
days ago, some
「やれやれ、若いもんはせっかちでいかん」無線機からため息が漏れた。「それじゃ、言おう。数日前、狼哭の里に見慣れぬやつらが現れ、青火粉を大量に仕入れていったそ
unfamiliar guys
うじゃぜ」
appeared in the
Howling Wolf
Village. It seems
that they were
buying up large
stocks of Aobiko
(/Blue Fire
Powder)”
「!?」「!?」
www.asianovel.com
117
RAW English
“The way I
understand it,
Roukoku (/Howling
Wolf) Village is a
village of
doctors……those
guys are trained in
「知ってのとおり、狼哭の里は、薬師の里……やつらが練成する青火粉の爆発力は、起爆札の数倍はあるんじゃぜ」
the explosive
powers of the
Aobiko. Aobiko is
more than several
times (more
potent) than
exploding tags."
“What do you want
「なにが言いたい？」
to say?”
“We pursued that
Aobiko. If such a
thing was brought
into Iwagakure,
since it’s not
something (one
ought to)
accumulate….Well,
「ワシらは、その青火粉を追っとった。あんなもんを岩隠れに持ち込まれたら、たまったもんじゃないからな……まあ、それはさておき、どうやらいま空の上にぷかぷか浮か aside from that,
んどる船に、その青火粉が積み込まれたようじゃぜ」 now it seems as
though it’s
onboard the
‘pukapuka’ (/sound
of flying) floating
ship in the sky.
That Aobiko
appears to be
stowed cargo."
「!」「!」
“The Wave
Country used that
ship to try to
create a
commotion within
the transportation
industry” The
Tsuchikage altered
his voice.
“However,
Tsunade-hime, as
for the innovative
technology,
「波の国は、あの船を使って、運輸業界に旋風を巻き起こそうとしとる」土影は声をあらためた。「しかしな、綱手姫、技術の革新には、いつだって裏の面があるんじゃぜ。だれ
there’s always a
かが麻酔薬を作ったら、だれかがそれを麻薬に作りかえる。だれかが料理包丁を作ったら、だれかがそれを使って人を斬ってみようとする。。。」
hidden surface. If
somebody
produces
anesthetics,
somebody will
manufacture that
into narcotic
drugs. If somebody
produces a kitchen
knife for cooking,
someone will use
that for trying to
kill people... ”
www.asianovel.com
118
RAW English
“If somebody
produces a ship
that flies in the
「だれかが空飛ぶ船を作ったら、だれかがそれを使って空からの戦を仕掛ける…か」 sky, somebody will
use that to wage
war from the
sky…?”
“However, as for
other shinobi
villages, they are
silent for now. It’s
because they are
trying to see and
thoroughly
「ほかの忍び里が、いまのところ黙っとるのは、あの船の進路を見きわめようとしとるからじゃぜ。もし、あの船が岩隠れの方角へ鼻面を向けとらんかったら、ワシだって黙っinvestigate the
とったわ」 route of that ship.
However, if the
snout of that ship
is aimed in the
direction of
Iwagakure, even
we will not be
silent.”
[T/N]
Iwagakure is the Hidden Rock (/Hidden Stone) Village.
Kusagakure is the Hidden Grass Village
The青火粉 (Aobiko/ Blue Fire Powder) is a reference from the author’s

other Naruto light novel that was published from around 2012,
called Jinraiden: Ookami no Naku Hi. This novel was really well
received among fans in Japan, so inside references like this are
generally understood. The light novel follows Sasuke’s adventures
into investigating where Itachi’s eye medicine comes from,
thinking through his thoughts about what has transpired after
killing him, etc. Anyway, this powder is a weapon that is
exclusively used by the Howling Wolf village and has massive
explosive power. So even inexperienced/ non-shinobi can use it
and cause some serious damage. (PS. That novel was quite well-
written too. I just don’t have to translate it in depth~ OTL)
This is the little excerpt from page 87 of Sasuke Jinraiden light

novel that explains the gist :
www.asianovel.com
119
「(…) 青火粉は水に触れると爆発するんだ (…)人の吐く息に含まれている水分で爆発させ

て(…)」
“(...) When Aobiko comes into contact with water, it
detonates (…) the moisture that comprises the
breath of a person (can also cause) an
explosion(...)”
Hence, Kahyo’s manipulation of moisture into ice means easy

activation of the Aobiko. Or someone could just breathe on it…
Pages 126-127
RAW English
「……」「……」
“Listen well, Tsunade-
hime” Oonoki said. “
As for whatever
happened inside of
that ship, we have no
「よく聞け、綱手姫」オオノキが言った。「いま、あの船の中でなにが起こっとるのか、ワシは詮索するつもりはない……だがな、もしあの船がこ intention to inquire
のまま進路を変えずに、まっすぐ岩隠れの里に飛んでくるようなら、ワシは撃ち落とすぜ」 about it… However, if
that ship doesn’t
change it’s route, I will
shoot it down if it flies
directly into Iwagakure
village.”
If Kakashi’s readings
were correct, it’s going
towards Kusagakure’s
Houzukijyou....Tsunade
カカシの読みが正しければ、飛鯱丸は草隠れの里の鬼燈城へ向かっている……綱手は考えた。そして、その鬼燈城は、草隠れと岩隠れの境にある。 thought. And thus,
Houzukijyou is on the
border between
Kusagakure and
Iwagakure.
“The ship is going
towards Kusagakure”.
Tsunade scowled at
the radio. “If by any
「船は草隠れに向かっている」綱手は無線機をにらみつけた。「万一、草隠れを通過するようなら、私が撃ち落とす」
chance, it seems to be
passing through
Kusagakure, I’ll shoot
it down.”
www.asianovel.com
120
RAW English
Tension traveled
執務室に緊張が走った。
throughout the office.
”Hearing that, I’m
relieved.” Before
ending
communications, the
Tsuchikage spoke.
「それを聞いて、安心したぜよ」通信を切りあげる前に、土影が言った。「青火粉をどっさり積んだ船に、頭の上でうろちょろされるのは、あまり気 “Because the ship is
持ちのいいもんじゃないからな」 fully loaded with
Aobiko, having it
hanging upon your
head is not a
comfortable feeling to
have at all.”
As for that indecisive
old man, I shouldn’t be
relieved and such by
trifling matter……In
front of the silent
あの両天秤じじいのことだ、これしきのことで安心などするはずがない……沈黙した無線を前に、綱手はしばし思案した。おそらく、ただちに草隠れradio, Tsunade
との境に、手練れを配置するだろう。 considered it all.
Perhaps, immediately
at the border of
Kusagakure, it seems
that I should station
skilled (shinobi).
Guy, Sai, Sakura,
Shizune, Kiba, Shino,
and furthermore each
ガイ、サイ、サクラ、シズネ、キバ、シノ、それに暗部の面々ー。。。口を開く者は、だれもいなかった。
of the ANBU…No one
opened his or her
mouth.
ザ。。。ザザ。。。ザ。。。 Za…Zaza…Za….
A drawn-out, jarring
雑音を長々と響かせたあとで、無線が息を吹きかえす。 noise resounded. A
tone returned.
“Hokage! “ It was the
voice of a peeved
man. It resounded
「火影！」苛立たしげな男の声が、執務室に響き渡った。「我龍様はまだ釈放されんのか！？」
through the office.
“Garyo-sama is still
not released!?”
「……羅氷か？」 ”…Rahyo?”
After a beat of pause,
Rahyo laughed
一拍の間のあとで、羅氷が鼻で笑った。「もうバレちまったのか…」 scornfully. “I’ve
already been exposed,
eh?...”
www.asianovel.com
121
RAW English
“Change the route,
Rahyo” Tsunade
strained her voice. “At
this rate, the
Tobishachimaru will be
shot down……Even if
「進路を変えろ、羅氷」綱手は声を張った。「このままだと、飛鯱丸は撃ち落とされるぞ ……木ノ葉がやらなくても、ほかの里が黙っちゃいない。
Konoha doesn’t do it,
いまなら、まだ間に合う。波の国に引きかえせ」
other villages will not
be silent. If (you agree
to change the route)
now, there’s still
enough time. Return to
the Wave Country.”
“The route of the
「飛鯱丸の行先は、オレが決める」 Tobishachimaru is for
us to decide”
“Listen to the
「話を聞け。。。」
discussion…”
「黙れ！」 “Shut up!”
「……！」「……！」
[T/N]
Oops, I forgot to write this note the first time I wrote this about 両天
秤じじい, which I translated as “indecisive old man”. Literally, it is
“two alternatives” or “both scales”. So for something that can go
either way (like a decision or argument), it refers to someone who
kinda stalls and is not completely of one mindset (like someone
who’s perpetually on the fence about something) . IIRC, in the
manga, it’s because he’s neutral on most issues, so progress goes
irritatingly slow because he’s indecisive.
Pages 128-129
RAW English
“Release Garyo-sama
immediately! In three
minutes…When three
minutes have elapsed,
「いますぐ我龍様を釈放しろ！三分だ……三分経っても、我々の要求が聞き入れられぬ場合は、処刑を開始する！」 if it’s the case that our
request is still not
fulfilled, the
executions will
commence!”
The radio made a
‘kachaa’ sound, (and
無線が、ガチャッ、と乱暴に切れた。
the signal) was
violently terminated.
www.asianovel.com
122
RAW English
Three
minutes….Tsunade
roughly ground her
三分……綱手はギリリと奥歯を噛み締めた。そのあいだに、カカシひとりに、いったいなにができる？ back molars. During
that time, what the
heck can Kakashi do
alone?
On the other hand, we
cannot release Garyo.
If we relent to the
demands of scoundrels
like Rahyo, Konoha will
かといって、我龍を釈放するわけにはいかない。羅氷のような、ならず者どもの要求に屈したら、木ノ葉は五大国の中での立場を失う。仕事の依頼が減り、里の者が餓えることにな lose it’s standing
る。 among the Five Great
Countries.
Employment requests
will decrease, and then
the people of the
village will starve.
Damn it, what the heck
くそ、いったいどうすればいいんだ…？
should I do?...
A heavy silence hung
over the office. Then, a
重苦しい静寂の立ち込める執務室に、外のどよめきが届く。
commotion from
outside occurred.
“Oi, look out! “ Kiba
rushed towards the
window. He pointed a
「おい、見ろよ！」窓辺へ駆け寄ったキバが、空を指さして声を張りあげた。「飛続丸が見えるぜ！」 finger at the sky and
raised his voice. “Look
at the
Tobishachimaru!”
Before they all knew it,
dark clouds were
looming low in the sky.
いつの間にか、空には暗雲が垂れ込めている。その下を、巨大な鯱が、ゆっくりと西へ向かっていた。 Beneath them, a
gigantic Orca was
slowly heading
westwards.
‘Wha-, what’s that!?’
The people in the
village shouted in
な、なんだ、あれは！？往来をゆく里の者たちが、びっくり仰天して叫んだ。でっかい魚が空を飛んでるぞ！ astonishment, heading
to into the streets. ‘A
gargantuan fish is
flying in the sky!’
“Sai” Tsunade crossed
both of her hands and
placed her chin upon
them. She closed her
「サイ」綱手は組んだ両手に顎を乗せ、眼を閉じた。「飛続丸は、あとどれくらいで鬼燈城に着く？」
eyes. “About how long
until the
Tobishachimaru
reaches Houzukijyou?”
“Since there’s a
tailwind in the sky……”
「上空は追い風でしたので……」サイが言った。「このままだと、二十分ほどで」
Sai said. “As it is now,
about twenty minutes”
“Tsunade-sama…are
you serious?” Sakura
nervously broke the
ice, and beginning to
「綱手様……本気ですか？」サクラがおずおずと切り出した。「飛鯱丸を撃ち落とすって ……まだカカシ先生が中にいるんですよ！？」 speak. “Shooting down
the
Tobishachimaru……But
Kakashi-sensei is still
onboard!?”
www.asianovel.com
123
RAW English
It even seemed like an
永遠とも思えるほどの沈黙が流れた。 eternity of silence had
elapsed.
Suddenly, Tsunade
opened her eyes, and
カッと眼を見開くと、綱手は毅然と命じた。
resolutely issued
commands.
“Sai, standby from the
skies! For Ino, report to
Kakashi what the
Tsuchikage had
spoken about! And
then afterwards, such
that Naruto is not
suspicious (of the
plans), everyone head
towards the
「サイは上空で待機！いのに、土影が言ったことをカカシに伝えさせろ！それから、ナルトに気取られぬよう、全員ただちに鬼燈城へ向かえ！」そして、言った。「万一、飛鯱丸が
Houzukijyou
鬼燈城を素通りするようなら……たとえ風に流されただけでも、即刻撃ち落とせ！」
immediately! “ And so,
(Tsunade continued to)
speak. “If by any
chance, if the
Tobishachimaru seems
to pass by the
Houzukijyou, even if
it’s merely blown by
the wind, immediately
shoot it down!”
//End Translation
//End Chapter 9
www.asianovel.com
124
Vol. 1:
Chapter 10
Ch. 10: 心 // Heart
Pages 132-133
While Kakashi continued to crawl along in the ventilation duct, Ino

reports to him about the intentions of the Tsuchikage. He has almost
arrived at the opening of the ventilation duct at the pilothouse. In
approximately two minutes, the executions are set to resume.
In addition to considering that, Kakashi must keep in mind the Aobiko

that is loaded aboard the ship. Kakashi is thinking to himself, ‘Damn it,
where the heck did those guys stow the Aobiko?’. And then Ino resumes
communications with him:
RAW English
“カカシ先生、すぐにその船から逃げ “Kakashi-sensei, immediately please escape from
てください……綱手様は本気です、that ship…Tsunade-sama is serious: if something
なにかあったら、本気で飛鯱丸を撃 happens, she truly intends to shoot down the
ち落とすつもりです” Tobishachimaru”
“ありがとう、いの”ダクトの中を這 “Thank you, Ino” While in progress of crawling
い進みながら、カカシは答えた。”だ through the duct, Kakashi responded. “However,
けど、そんなわけにはいかないよ” that (sort of thing) is impossible”
“でも！” “But-!”
“お前がオレのことを心配してくれて “Similar to how you are concerned about me,
いるように、この船に取り残された somewhere, there are people who are also
人たちにも、どこかで心配してくれ concerned about those who were left behind on this
ている人がいる” ship”
“。。。。” “。。。。”
www.asianovel.com
125
RAW English
“そんな人たちを簡単に見捨てるよう If I simply abandon such people, then even as the
じゃ、オレは火影になっても里の人 Hokage, I won’t be able to protect the people of the
たちを守れないよ” village”
Kakashi then jumps down from the opening of the ventilation duct. He
soundlessly knocks out the enemy who is watching over the pilothouse.
Both of the pilots, who are astonished, turn around to look at what has
transpired. With a finger to his mouth, Kakashi shushes them. He then
introduces himself as a shinobi from Konoha. The pilots nodded. At the
window in front of them, they can see a sea of grey clouds that extend
around them. He tells them to calmly maintain the current altitude of the
ship as much as possible. He tells them that even if the enemy orders
them to lower the altitude, somehow the pilots should deceive them: No
matter what, please maintain the current altitude!
The reason for Kakashi’s request is because of the Aobiko. If there truly
is Aobiko stowed aboard the ship, the enemy probably wants to
detonate it at Houzukijyou (Blood Prison). The enemy ought to have
prepared ahead for that scenario. There are members of the Ryuuha
Armament Alliance who are on alert on the ground. They will take
advantage of the chaos, and then use that opportunity to extricate
Garyo. Thus, they will probably attempt to drop the Aobiko from the sky,
from above Houzukijyou. In other words, in order to raise their accuracy
rate of success, they must lower the altitude of the ship by any means.
Pages 134-135
Kakashi then hears a commotion from the direction of the dining room
lounge. It’s a woman screaming and crying for someone to please help!
She says that her child has suffered from asthma since birth. Kakashi
silently approaches the lounge, and hides next to a pillar. The child and
lady have both been looking forward to boarding to Tobishachimaru,
despite his condition.
She begs them : If they are to continue with executions, then please
www.asianovel.com
126
choose her next. In exchange, she wants for them to please save the
boy. The mother is holding him in her arms.
Kakashi notices that the boy is the same person whom Guy had saved
from almost being crushed by the piano. (=If you remember this minor
detail from the beginning of Chapter 7: [Frozen Lightning]~)
Since Kahyo had created a hole in the hull of the ship, the onboard
atmospheric pressure had suddenly dropped. The air had
thinned…Kakashi then understood: that was the cause of the asthma
attack and spasms.
Kakashi scans his surroundings in every direction. It seems from the

previous commotion, about one-third of the passengers were ejected
from the ship. There should be twelve enemies, but now they have
decreased to only seven personnel. Kakashi had just knocked out
another enemy a little while ago. If that guy wakes up, then there are
eight enemies (the one who was guarding the pilothouse).
The mother is frantically appealing to the enemies . From the previous

disturbance, the boy’s medicine was lost. At this rate, the boy will not be
able to breathe anymore. He will die! Rahyo exhibits no emotions, and
has cold eyes. He only looks down upon the mother and child. The
mother continues to plead with him. However, Rahyo declares that they
cannot land the ship just for the sake of that brat. He asks her if they are
from the Wave Country, and what her occupation is. She responds that
her husband is a doctor. Rahyo’s face then sparkles with cruel delight,
repeating her answer.
Rahyo says that his nephew died because he was abandoned by the
doctors of the Wave Country. He tells her to look at the woman standing
nearby. It’s Rahyo’s younger sister, Kahyo. He tells her thatit’s Kahyo’s
child who had passed away. The mother’s eyes are welling up with tears,
and looks at Kahyo. Kahyo lowers her face downwards.
Rahyo laughs, and says that this will also be a form of retribution. Except
this time, it will be their child who will be abandoned. Rahyo boisterously
www.asianovel.com
127
laughs, such that it hurts Kakashi’s ears. Kakashi then fixes his half-
opened eyes back at Kahyo.
Pages 136-137
Kahyo didn’t budge. Since she wasn’t wearing her mask, her long and
curly hair had cast a deep shadow over her face. Before stepping out
from the shadows of the pillar, Kakashi looked outside the window. He
recognized the shadow of the bird that had passed by.
RAW English
「その子を助けてやれ」 “Spare that child”
“Hatake Kakashi!?”
Rahyo’s bloodlust had
「はたけカカシ!?」羅氷が、殺気をみなぎらせた。「貴様、また性懲りもなく……」
swelled up. “You *****,
still so incorrigible….”
“Kahyo” Kakashi
disregarded (Rahyo’s
statement), and
appealed (to her).
“Some time ago, you
said to me, ‘As for
「華氷」カカシはそれを無視して、呼びかけた。「お前はさっきオレに言ったな、『お前な something like that,
んかに、子を殺された親の気持ちが分かってたまるか』と……だけど、お前には分かる you cannot understand
はずだ」 the sentiments of a
parent whose child has
been
killed!’…….However,
you ought to
understand (this
woman’s plight). “
Kahyo’s body suddenly
華氷の体が、ビクッと強張った。
stiffened.
“I’m asking you to
「頼む、その子を助けてやってくれ」
please spare this child”
www.asianovel.com
128
RAW English
“You’re an idiot!”
Rahyo shouted. “This
「バカか、お前は！」羅氷が怒鳴った。「今度こそ、あの世へ送ってやる！」 time, I’ll send you to
the other world!” (/I’ll
kill you)
「黙れ」 “Shut up”
「！」「！」
Rahyo stiffened
because of the
カカシの眼力に圧されて、羅氷が固まった。
overwhelming vigor in
Kakashi’s eyes.
“It is not necessary to
make the ship land.”
Kakashi’s eyes returned
「船を着陸させる必要はない」カカシは華氷に眼を戻し、「オレの仲間が、この船につい to Kahyo. “My comrade
て飛んでいる。そいつに、この子をあずけるだけでいい。。。その代わりオレが処刑され is flying around this
てやる」 ship. It’s fine to just
entrust this child to that
person...Instead,
execute me”
From beneath her long
長い髪の下から、華氷がにらみつけてくる。 hair, Kahyo was
scowling.
“If that’s the case, first
of all, show (your
sincerity) by dying”
Intervening from the
「だったら、まずお前が死んでみせろ」横から口を出してきたのは、またしても羅氷だっ
side, it was Rahyo
た。「ガキを釈放したとたん、お前の気が変わらないともかぎらん」
again. “As soon as the
brat is released, you
might change your
mind”
「。。。」「。。。」
The perpetrators of the
襲撃犯たちが、下卑た声で笑った。 raid laughed with a
vulgar voice.
www.asianovel.com
129
RAW English
Kakashi did not
hesitate. Instantly, he
gathered chakra at his
right hand. With his
カカシは躊躇しなかった。一瞬にしてチャクラを右手に集め、紫に放電する手刀を、自分の
hand poised like a
首筋にたたきつけた。
striking sword with
purple lightning, he
struck at the nape of
his own neck.
Rahyo held his breath
羅氷が、ハッ、と息を呑む。
with a ‘haa’.
However, the person
who was the most
が、一番驚いたのは、カカシ本人だった。
surprised was Kakashi
himself.
「。。。！？」「。。。！？」
Certainly, he had
unleashed Shiden
(Purple Lightning). And
yet, he (thought that
he) had only struck
with a ‘pishari’ (/sudden
whacking sound) at his
たしかに、紫電を発動した。なのに、手刀はぴしゃりと首を打っただけで、血も出なけれ
neck with the edge of
ば、首がゴロンともげることもなかった。
his chopping hand. If
blood even wasn’t
coming forth, then his
head had not been
lopped off with a
‘goron’ (/rolling off
sound).
His right hand was
白熱していた右手が、たちまち冷えてゆく。 incandescent. It
suddenly grew cold.
www.asianovel.com
130
RAW English
From where he was
standing, a white chill
was travelling upwards
from his feet. The
それどころか、足元から白い冷気が立ちのぼり、血管の中を氷の棘がこすっているかのよう insides of his blood
な痛みが、全身に走った。 vessels felt as though
they were being
scrubbed by thorns of
ice. Pain traveled
though his whole body.
The ice continued to
creep upwards from his
氷がビキビキビキと足を這い上がってくる。
feet with a ‘bikibikibiki’
sound.
[T/N]
手刀 is literally hand-sword= ‘hand used like a sword in striking’=

positioned like a chop. I shortened it the second time it was
mentioned.
Pages 138-139
RAW English
「！？」「！？」
Kakashi surrounded his whole body with chakra
カカシはとっさにチャクラを全身に巡ら
immediately. By then, the ice had already crept up
せた。すると、すでに膝まで這い上がっ
until his knees. Suddenly, (the ice around his
てきていた氷が、たちまち雲散霧消した。
hand) vanished into mist.
「お前が死ぬ必要はない」華氷が静かに “It’s not necessary for you to die” Kahyo quietly
言った。「この子は助ける」 said. “I will spare the boy”.
Rahyo becomes miffed at Kahyo because she took Kakashi’s words
personally. She interrupts him and tells him to shut up anyway, as it’s
not their objective to indiscriminately massacre people. She then peers
into Kakashi’s eyes. She tells him that there is nothing he can do
anymore.
Kakashi carefully kneads chakra. He asks Kahyo since when did she
www.asianovel.com
131
apply her jutsu on him? She responds that she did it when they first met.
In order to board the Tobishachimaru, she was racing towards the
platform, hiking up the hem of her long blue dress. ..Kakashi surmises
that since he caught her when she had stumbled, Kahyo meant for him
to fall into her trick.
Kahyo then approaches the mother and child. The mother was about to
nod, and held up her son with her arms. At that moment, Kakashi saw
Kahyo reflected in his eyes, who was embracing the child as if he was
her own. Seeing her face in profile, he looks at Kahyo’s sorrowful face.
The young boy is gasping for breath. Kahyo swung her arm, and created
a crack in the ice that had stopped up the hole in the hull of the ship. It’s
enough for one person to pass through. Since the onboard air pressure is
the same as the atmospheric pressure outside, no one is getting sucked
out of the ship.
As a cold wind blows inwards, Sai approaches the ship while riding on
the back of a giant bird made from Choujyu Giga (Super Beast Imitation
Drawing). Sai had assumed an offensive posture, preparing himself in
order to attack at any moment if needed. While holding out the boy,
Kahyo addresses him: if she sees Sai again, she will kill a hostage. Sai
expressionlessly stares back at Kahyo. He leans forward to silently
collect the boy.
Kahyo then turns back towards the mother, and addresses her. She tells
the woman that she can go with her son. The mother is crying with tears
streaming down her face, repeating ‘Thank you’ over and over. She
takes Sai’s outstretched hand, and heads out of the ship. However, there
is discontent and grumbling among the passengers who are left behind
onboard the ship in the lounge. One is yelling that this exception is
unfair to them.
Pages 140-141
The man is angry that the mother and child are getting preferential
www.asianovel.com
132
treatment. He scoffs that he ought to have brought onboard an ill child

as well, then. Kahyo then blocks off the crack again with ice. Kahyo
declares that it’s time for another execution anyway. She freezes the
man who had complained. Afterwards, no one dared to open his or her
mouth anymore.
RAW English
“About when I
activated the
Jisarenhyou to
envelop you”
Kahyo (turned
to) face Kakashi.
“If you do not
want to be
frozen, you must
「お前にかけた地鎖連氷を発動した」華氷はカカシに向き合った。「凍りつきたくなければ、ずっとチャクラを
always be
練って、その熱を全身に巡らせるしかない」
kneading
chakra. You
have no choice
but to (use that
chakra to)
surround the
whole body with
that
temperature”
“I
see…Therefore,
if you are a
normal civilian
「なるほど……だから、チャクラを練ることのできない一般人は、ああもたやすく凍りついてしまうってわ
who is unable to
けか」
knead chakra,
then you will be
easily frozen just
like that.”
www.asianovel.com
133
RAW English
“In order to
(stop the
progression) of
Jisarenhyou,
your chakra is
preoccupied.
Thus, you
cannot use
「チャクラを使って地鎖連氷を抑えているかぎり、お前はほかの術にチャクラを回せなくなる。つまり、はたけ
chakra to
カカシ。。。」言葉を切る。「いまのお前は、ただの人だ」
activate other
jutsu. In other
words, Hatake
Kakashi…” Her
words were cut
off. “As you are
now, you are a
normal civilian”
“So it was
you…the one
who has been
「お前だったんだな……みんなを凍らせていたのは、羅氷じゃなくて、お前だったんだな」 freezing
everyone. It was
not Rahyo. It
was you.”
“Only I can use
「地鎖連氷を使えるのは、私だけだ」
Jisarenhyou”
“Why did you
not activate it
「なぜいままでオレに発動しなかった？」
on me until
now?”
After hesitating
a little, Kahyo
trickled out (a
少しためらったあとで、華氷の口から、ぽつリ、まつり、と言葉が滴った。
few isolated
words) from her
mouth.
That voice (was
filled with)
その声は、苦悩と、痛みと、悲しみにまみれていた。
anguish, pain,
and sorrow .
www.asianovel.com
134
RAW English
---(Kahyo begins
(---Page Break Indicator---) her monologue)-
--
You said it a
while ago,
Hatake Kakashi:
‘Because in (the
act of)
continuing to
さっき、お前は言ったな、はたけカカシ。『生きていくことそれ自体が、いつでも命がけの戦いなんだ』と。
live itself,
always and at
anytime, it’s a
battle where
one risks his
own life.’
However, there
are also people
who do not even
しかし、その戦いに参加すらさせてもらえない者もいる。
get to
participate in
that battle.
The Kirigakure
(Mist) Village
私たちが逃げ出した霧隠れの里がそうだった。 that we escaped
from was like
that.
www.asianovel.com
135
RAW English
I did not
understand it
very well, but in
Kirigakure, there
was something
similar to a
social caste
system (that
was
implemented)
from the olden
days. The first
distinguished
caste was for
those whose
ancestral and
family lineage
was born and
raised within
Kirigakure. The
あまり知られてはいないが、霧隠れには、むかしから身分制のようなものがあった。一番偉いのは、先祖
following caste
代々霧隠れで生まれ育った者の家系。その次は、長い戦いの歴史の中で、霧隠れに味方した者の家系。そして
was comprised
一番下が、私の家のように、霧隠れに倒されてやむなく併呑された家系だ。
of the family
lineages of
those who were
allied with
Kirigakure
during a lengthy
history of
battles. And
thus for the
lowest tier, like
for those in my
family, that
caste was for
the families of
those who were
defeated (in
those battles)
and unwillingly
annexed into
Kirigakure.
www.asianovel.com
136
RAW English
In Konoha, the
distribution of
contracted
missions are
木ノ葉では、請け負った任務を、忍の実力に応じてふり分けているはずだ。
supposed to be
given in respect
to the abilities of
the shinobi.
In Kirigakure, it’s
different. As for
the extremely
perilous dirty-
work…it was
always given to
霧隠れでは、違う。もっとも危険な汚れ仕事は……いつも、私のような最下層の者に回ってくる。実力など、people like me,
まったく関係ない。 who are in the
lowest caste. It
truly had
nothing to do
with one’s
abilities and
such.
From the
perspective of
the village, they
do not know if or
when we will
betray
Kirigakure. We
里にしてみれば、私たちはいつ霧隠れを裏切るか分からない、いわば危険分子だ。だから、危険な任務を割り当
were dangerous
てる。
members (of the
society), so to
speak.
Therefore, we
were assigned
perilous
missions.
www.asianovel.com
137
RAW English
If we easily and
successfully
handled a
mission, there
首尾よく任務をこなせば、それに越したことはない。
was (nothing
else) beyond
that (to do
anyway).
Pages 142-143
RAW English
Even if (the
mission) ended
in failure, and
even if we lost
たとえ不首尾に終わって、私たちが命を落としたとしても、それはそれで結構なことだというわけさ。 our lives, (the
village thought
that) it was a
good thing in
that case.
With the current
Mizukage, the
state of affairs
seems to be very
good. At least, it
was said (to be
improving)
during my era.
The previous
Mizukage was
rumored to have
いまの水影になって、状況はずいぶんよくなったようだが、少なくとも、私の時代はそうだった。先代の水影は、うちはマダラに操られてい
been
たという噂もある。とにかく、そんな霧隠れに愛想を尽かして、里を捨てた者も多い。
manipulated by
Uchiha Madara.
Anyway, people
were disgusted
with the civility
of (that period)
of Kirigakure.
There were even
many people
who abandoned
the village.
www.asianovel.com
138
RAW English
His name was
Momochi
Zabuza. You
桃地再不斬という名を、お前も聞いたことがあるだろう。 have probably
also heard of
that name
before.
The man was
called the
霧隠れの鬼人と呼ばれた男だ。
Demon of
Kirigakure.
He was one of
the people who
promptly
escaped from
the village. When
he was a child, I
heard he was
very kind. Do
you know about
いち早く里を抜けた者のひとりだ。子供のころの彼は、とてもやさしい子だったと聞く。知ってるか？霧隠れは、その昔、血霧の里と呼ば
it? In the former
れていた。私たちは忍者になるために、ある試験を受けなければならないんだ。
days of
Kirigakure, it was
called ‘The
Bloody Mist
Village’. In order
for us to become
ninja, we must
take a certain
examination.
The students of
the ninja
忍者学校の生徒同士の殺し合いさ。 academy must
murder their
fellow peers.
Perhaps you
ought to be
informed (up to
this extent)
about (the
exam), too. You
たぶん、お前もここまでは知っているはずだ。でも、その試験を受けさせられるのは、私たち最下層の忍だけだということは知るまい。 didn’t know that
only those of us
shinobi from the
lowest caste
were forced to
take that
examination.
www.asianovel.com
139
RAW English
During that
graduation
examination,
while Momochi
Zabuza was still
その卒業試験で、まだ子供だった桃地再不斬は、百人を超す忍者予備軍の少年たちを皆殺しにした。
a child, he
massacred over
one hundred
potential male
ninja.
And thus, that’s
why he came to
be called a
Demon. And
since becoming
a nukenin……in
order to live, he
killed people for
そこからさ、彼が鬼人と呼ばれるようになったのは。そして、抜け忍となってからは……生きていくために、金で人を斬るようになった。
the sake of
最後は、どこの馬の骨とも分からないやつに、不意打ちを食らって死んだと聞いている。
money. In the
end, I heard that
he was killed by
somebody of an
unknown origin,
who had dealt a
surprise attack
(on Zabuza).
My husband was
trying to take a
lesson from
Momochi
Zabuza’s failure.
Escaping from
the village was
fine. Even in
such a place,
私の夫は、桃地再不斬の失敗を教訓にしようとした。里を抜けるのはいい。あんなところにいても、私たちのような者に未来はない。しかし、people like us
抜け忍たちが生活に困らないように、彼らが生きていける場所を波の国に作ろうとした。 have no future.
However, we
were trying to
make the Wave
Country into a
place where we
could live, in
order to live as
nukenin without
trouble.
www.asianovel.com
140
RAW English
As you know,
there are no
知ってのとおり、波の国には隠れ里がない。 hidden villages
in the Wave
Country.
My husband had
set his eyes
upon there. But
it wasn’t the
case that shinobi
were inessential.
The Wave
Country
commissions
missions from
the Five Great
Shinobi
私の夫はそこに眼をつけた。隠れ里がないのは、忍が必要じゃないということではない。波の国が忍五大国に依頼していた任務を、私たち
Countries. If we
が請け負うことができれば、抜け忍たちはそこで人間らしい生活ができるはずだと考えた。
were able to
undertake (those
missions), then
the nukenin
thought that
they ought to ,
and then would
be able to, live
(in the Wave
Country) under
humane
conditions.
From my
husband’s
reading (of the
夫の読みは、半分だけ当たった。
situation), he
was only half-
right.
Personnel from
the Wave
Country
approached us in
order to
波の国の連中は、私たちに仕事を依頼するようになった。そのおかげで、私たちは生活ができるようになった。 commission us
for work.
Because of that,
it seemed as
though we were
able to live.
www.asianovel.com
141
RAW English
However, as for
the groups who
undertook the
だけど、汚れ仕事を請け負う抜け忍の集団に、敬意を払う者はいなかった。 dirty-work, no
one paid any
respect (to those
kinds of people).
Gradually, (those
sentiments) ate
away at my
husband’s heart.
私の夫は、だんだん心が蝕まれていった。そう、あの桃地再不斬のように。
Already, he was
similar to that
Momochi
Zabuza.
He was different
from Momochi
Zabuza though.
彼が桃地再不斬と違うのは、怒りを外に向けるのではなく、自分自身に向けたこと。 Instead of
turning towards
rage, he turned
towards himself.
My husband
started to
夫は、酒に溺れるようになった。
indulge in
alcohol.
From there
afterwards….it’s
a common story.
By drinking
alcohol, and
drinking, and
ここから先は……ありきたりの話だ。酒を飲んで、飲んで、飲んで……ついに、ある夜、海に落ちて溺れ死んでしまった。
drinking….finally,
on a certain
night, he fell into
the sea. He
drowned to
death.
Pages 144-145
www.asianovel.com
142
RAW English
Triggered by
the death of
my husband, I
left the village
of nukenin.
Carrying my
small son in
夫の死をきっかけに、私は抜け忍の村を去った。小さな息子をかかえて、どうにか波の国の人間として生きていこうとした。
my arms,
somehow or
another, I tried
to live as a
normal human
being in the
Wave Country.
I did various
work. It was
dull work, but
it was work
that also did
not harm
anyone. I was
いろんな仕事をした。つまらない仕事ばかりだったが、だれのことも傷つけることのない仕事に、私は満足していた。貧しいけれど、息子とふ
satisfied with
たりで人生を立て直せたと思った。
it. Although we
were poor, I
thought that I
could rebuild
my life with my
son, with just
the two of us.
Or so I had
そう思っていたのに……。
thought….
My son,
Hakuhyo, had
inherited my
息子の薄氷は、私の血継限界を受け継いでいた。
kekkei-genkai
(/bloodline
limit).
One day, while
he was playing
with a friend,
that friend was
ある日、友達と遊んでいるときに、その友達が、おそらくふざけてスズメバチの巣に石を投げた。 probably
messing
around and
threw a rock at
a hornet nest.
The angry
怒ったスズメバチが襲ってきた。 hornets then
attacked them.
www.asianovel.com
143
RAW English
Hakuhyo
wholeheartedly
wanted to
rescue his
friend. So he
unleashed a
薄氷は、友達を救いたい一心で、だれにも教わらなかったはずの術を繰り出した。必死に友達を守ろうとした。 jutsu that
wasn’t taught
to him by
anyone . He
was frantically
trying to save
his friend.
According to
the means that
were written
into his
bloodline, he
薄氷は、彼の血に書き込まれている方法に従って氷の剣を作り出し、スズメバチから友達を守った。
produced
swords of ice.
He protected
his friend from
the hornets.
No matter how
many times he
was stung
himself,
(Hakuhyo) was
trying to
exterminate
the bees that
自分がいくら刺されても、友達に襲いかかるハチを退治しようとした。そのおかげで、その友達は、ほんの数か所刺されただけで済んだ。
were attacking
his friend.
Because of
that, his friend
was lucky
enough to be
only stung in a
few places.
However,
Hakuhyo was
だけど、薄氷は全身を刺されていた。 stung
throughout his
entire body.
And so, what
それから、どうなったと思う？ do you think
happened?
www.asianovel.com
144
RAW English
That friend
abandoned
その友達は、薄氷を見捨てて、ひとりで逃げ帰ってしまったんだ。 Hakuhyo. He
scurried home
alone.
When the sun
had already
set, Hakuhyo
had not
returned
home. So I
went in search
of him; I went
to the house of
that friend.
When I arrived,
I was even
completely
judged and
日が暮れても家に帰ってこない薄氷を探しに、私はその子の家に行った。すると、まるで化け物でも見るような眼で見られたよ。薄氷が抜け忍
viewed as if I
の子だと分かっていたら、うちの子を遊ばせたりしなかった……母親にそんなことまで言われた。
was a
complete
monster. Since
Hakuhyo was
then known to
be the son of a
nukenin, they
would not
allow him to
play with their
child. The
mother had
even said such
a thing to me.
Nevertheless,
somehow I
received
information
それでも、私は子供たちがどこで遊んでいたか、どうにか聞き出した。
regarding
where the
children were
playing.
www.asianovel.com
145
RAW English
When I
discovered
Hakuhyo, the
sun had
already set
completely.
薄氷を見つけたのは、すっかり陽が落ちてからだった。薄氷は……息子は、ひとりぼっちで森の中に倒れていた。
Hakuhyo…my
son…he had
collapsed all
alone in the
middle of the
forest.
He was swollen
throughout his
body……even
his face, to the
extent that he
was a shadow
of his former
体中が膨れてて……顔なんか、見る影もないほどだった。それでも、うわ言のように、腫れな唇でつぶやいていた。 self. But still,
as if he was
speaking like
in a delirium,
he was
murmuring
through his
swollen lips.
‘You shouldn’t
throw such
things like
rocks at hornet
nests….Hurry
and run
スズメバチの巣に石なんか投げちゃダメだよ……早く逃げて……早く逃げて……ぼくがハチをやっつけてあげるから。。。
away…….Hurry
and run
away….
Because I’ll
finish off the
hornets….’
---(Kahyo ends
(---Page Break Indicator---) her
monologue)---
www.asianovel.com
146
RAW English
Kahyo choked
up on her
words. The
dining room
lounge
華氷が言葉を詰まらせると、食堂ラウンジが、水を打ったように静まりかえった。カカシには、かけるべき言葉が見当たらなかった。
suddenly fell
silent and still.
Kakashi could
not find the
words to say.
Besides, (I’ve
never even)
had a child
before, but yet
I’ll be the
Hokage…
Above all, I’ll
even become
the Father of
Konohagakure
子供を持ったことがないうえに、オレは火影に……木ノ葉隠れの里の父親になることにも、二の足を踏んでいる。そんなやつの言葉なんて、Village. I’m
偽善以外のなにものでもない。 experiencing
hesitation. (If I
become) such
a guy who says
words and
things like
that, I won’t be
saying
anything
except
hypocrisy.
Pages 146-147
RAW English
Kahyo’s eyes
華氷の眼は、乾いていた。
dried.
To Kakashi, those
dry eyes were
even more
涙が流れるよりも、カカシには、その乾いた眼のほうがずっと悲しかった。
sorrowful than
eyes that were
flowing with tears.
www.asianovel.com
147
RAW English
Kahyo had a
tightened chest
and even vacant
eyes. (It was the
same as) several
胸が締めつけられるほど虚ろな華氷の眼は、いくつもの見たくもない結末を見てきた者の眼だった。
people who did
not want to see
(that sort of
ending to her
family history).
And then,
(Kakashi) recalled
そして、あれは、桃地再不斬の最期を思い出した。 the last moments
of Momochi
Zabuza.
It was the first
mission as Team
Seven. Naruto,
あれは、第七班としての、最初の任務だった。ナルト、サクラ、それに、サスケもいたっけ。
Sakura—and
moreover—Sasuke
was there.
They were to be
escorts for Tazuna
the carpenter on
his safe return to
大工のタズナが無事に波の国へ帰るための護衛という、簡単な任務のはずだった。
the Wave Country.
It should have
been a simple
mission.
There was an
extremely wealthy
man named Gato.
However, Zabuza
そこへ、海運会社の大富豪・ガトーという男が、再不斬と白を殺し屋として差し向けてきたのだ。
and Haku were
sent to as
assassins (against
Tazuna).
Zabuza and Haku
were both
formidable
enemies.
Formidable
再不斬も白も、手強い敵だった。あのサスケが、死にかけたほどの強敵だった。
enemies to the
extent where
–that– Sasuke was
on the verge of
death.
www.asianovel.com
148
RAW English
And despite that,
by no means was
such a scene the
final act…Gato’s
lowly subordinates
had ganged up to
なのに、まさかあんな幕切れになるなんて…… ガトーの手下の雑魚どもに寄ってたかって刺し殺された鬼人・桃地再不斬、そ
stab the Demon:
の最期の願いは、ただ白のそばで眠ることだけだった。
Momochi Zabuza
to death. His wish
in his final
moments was only
to die beside
Haku.
That scene from
back then…It was
the shape of
Zabuza lined up
and laying down
on the ground
あのときの情景が。。。地面にならんで横たわる再不斬と白の姿が、死んだ息子を抱いて途方に暮れている華氷の姿と、重なった。with Haku. It was
then overlapping
(with the image
of) Kahyo, who
was at a loss for
words, embracing
her dead son.
“So about why did
I not immediately
activate the jutsu
on you…” Kahyo’s
「なぜお前にすぐ術を発動しなかったのか……」華氷の唇が薄く動いた。「もしかすると、私はお前に私たちを止めてもらい
lips weakly
たかったのかもしれない」
moved. “Perhaps I
might have
wanted you to
stop us”
「……」「……」
“But it’s already
「もう遅すぎるがな」
too late”
www.asianovel.com
149
RAW English
I wonder what I
can do? Kakashi
strongly and
tightly grasped
(his fingers into a)
オレになにができるだろう？カカシは、指の関節が白くなるほど、拳を強く握り締めた。どうすれば、この女の心を救うことが
fist until his
できるだろう？
knuckles were
becoming white. I
wonder how I can
save this woman’s
heart?
“The legend ends
here…” Rahyo
「昔話はそこまでだ……」羅氷が命じた。「こいつをどこかへ閉じ込めておけ！」 commanded.
“Imprison this guy
somewhere!”
Shinobi seized
忍たちが、カカシを取り押さえた。
Kakashi.
Kahyo was already
華氷はもう、こちらを見てさえいなかった。 not even looking
in his direction.
//End Translation
//End Chapter 10
www.asianovel.com
150
Vol. 1:
Chapter 11
Ch. 11: Tears of Ice~~
Pages 150-151
Kakashi was taken into the ingredient and food storage area of the
kitchen. The two shinobi violently kick him into the room, and with a
‘kachan’ (door locking sound), they close the door. The shinobi were
guffawing and sneering: “Can you believe it? We captured –that- Hatake
Kakashi!”. They keep shouting and guffawing. The other comrade
chimes in with even more boisterous laughter: “Yeah! The Ryuuha
Armament Alliance is the best!”.
Meanwhile, the atmospheric pressure onboard the ship is declining. It’s

evident that the oxygen is becoming insufficient. If oxygen is not getting
diffused in the brain, humans experience further abnormal behavior and
sensations.
The enemy shinobi continue to mock Kakashi, kicking and pounding on

the door. Anyway, Kakashi continues to think about the situation. After
experiencing an uplifted mood, both the ability to concentrate as well as
aptitude in making judgments will begin to decline (due to the
insufficient oxygenation=hypoxia). And so, there won’t be energy in the
muscles. You’ll lose your mind. Before long, you’ll fall into a comatose or
lethargic state. Worst case, you’ll die.
www.asianovel.com
151
RAW English
And so, as it was a high-stakes (/desperate)
だからカカシは、一か八か、一芝居打つことに
situation for Kakashi, he decided to put on an
した。敵の判断力が失われていることを期待し
act. He was anticipating that the enemies were
て。
losing their ability to judge.
Observing the line-up of vegetables and meat
野菜や肉のならんだ棚を見ていくと、牛乳の入っ
on the shelves, there were bottles of cow’s
た瓶があった。少し考え、この牛乳を使うこと
milk. After a bit of thinking, he decided to use
に決めた。
these bottles of milk.
He picked up the first bottle, and extracted the
stopper. With a ‘gokugoku ’ (/sound of
栓を抜いて、まずは一本、ゴクゴクと飲み干す。repetitive gulping), he chugged it. And then
それからもう一本、口に含められるだけ含んだ。afterwards, he took another bottle. However,
he contained (the contents) by holding (the
milk) within his mouth.
Mentally preparing and readying himself, he
then produced the greatest gagging sound as
心の準備を整えると、口に含んだ牛乳を、なる he possibly could; He was vomiting the milk
たけ大きな音をたててゲーゲー吐き出した。派 that he had been containing in his mouth. He
手にゲホゲホと咳き込み、また牛乳を口に含ん was making a showy (display) of coughing
では吐いた。 violently with a ‘gehogeho’ (/choking noise).
He vomited again with the milk that he was
holding in his mouth.
When he repeated that about three times, the
それを三回ほど繰りかえしたところで、ドアの
(situation on the other side of) the door had
外が静まり、敵が耳を澄ましているのが分かっ
quieted down. (Kakashi) knew that the
た。
enemies’ ears were listening carefully.
Without a moment’s delay, (he assumed the
すかさず体を "く" の字にして、床に横たわっ
position) like the "く" character with his body.
た。
He laid down on the floor.
Immediately, the peeping window that was on
the top portion of the door opened. The
すぐにドアの上部についている覗き窓が開き、
enemy’s eyeballs had appeared (in that
ぎょろぎょろ動くふたつの目玉が現れた。
space), which were gawking (at Kakashi) with a
‘gyorogyoro’ motion.
「おい……どうしたんだ？」 “Oi…what happened?”
“Uuu…Uuuuu…” (/Kakashi feigning illness
「ううう…うううう…」
noises)
www.asianovel.com
152
RAW English
Pretending to cover his mouth, he plunged a
口を隠すふりをして喉の奥に指を突っ込むと、
finger into his throat. He then successfully
カカシは先ほど飲んだ牛乳を首尾よく吐き出し
vomited forth the milk that he had drunk a
た。
while ago.
[T/N]
Technically Kakashi was unmasked…. (((( ;°Д°))))~!!

The index fingers on both his left and right hand are still broken
too.
The "く" character means that he makes the shape of this Japanese
letter (which is ‘Ku’) with his body. So a bit more open than the
fetal position: like mid-way through a sit-up, but you’re on your
side. This reference is more intuitive in Japanese, obviously~
Pages 152-153
RAW English
“Wha- what?” The shinobi
were watching as Kakashi
was gagging and vomiting
「な、なんだ？」口からゲーゲー白いものを吐き出すカカシを見て、忍たちは肝をつぶした。「カカシが吐いてるぞ！」 forth a white substance from
his mouth. The shinobi were
shocked. “Kakashi is
vomiting!”
“M-, My head hurts” Kakashi
intermittently spoke through
「あ、頭が痛い」カカシは荒い息をつきながら、途切れ途切れに言った。「ふ、船の高度が上がって… るんだ…」 strained breaths. “Th- The
altitude of the ship…is
rising…”
“What, is that all (that you
「なんだ、それだけか？」
wanted to say)?”
“ Don’t….you
guys…understand?....With
this thin atmosphere…This
「お前たち……分かってるのか……この空気の薄さ……この船は、たぶん……いま、一万八千メートルを超えている…」
ship…probably…is now
exceeding over 18,000
metres (in altitude)…”
もちろん、でたらめである。 Of course, that is nonsense.
“So what?” However, the
enemy was flustered. “As for
「だから、なんだ？」だが、敵は慌てた。「高度と、お前が吐くことと、なにか関係があるのか？」 this altitude, what relation
does that have with your
vomiting?”
“Well, don’t you
understand?...when it
reaches 19,000 metres…it
「し、知らないのか……高度が一万九千メートルになると…血液の沸点が……人間の体温と同じになる」 will be the boiling point of
blood…it will be at the same
temperature as the human
body”
これは、事実である。 This is a fact.
www.asianovel.com
153
RAW English
“And so, what should we do
about it?” However, the
「だから、それがどうしたってんだよ？」だが、敵にはピンとこなかった。「だからって吐くこたぁねェだろ？」 enemy did not understand
the point. “Even so, you
won’t be vomiting, right?”
“From how I see it…it’ll be in
「オレの見るところ……あと五分だ」
five minutes”
The enemies looked at
敵が顔を見合わせた。
eachother.
“In five minutes….If it keeps
rising at this rate….in five
minutes….the altitude will
reach 19,000 metres”
「あと五分で……このまま上昇していけば……あと五分で……高度が一万九千メートル達する」カカシは弱々しく言った。「オレたちの血が……体温で沸騰しちまう……みんな
Kakashi said weakly. “ Our
……死ぬ」
blood…it will boil because of
the
temperature…everyone…will
die”
「！？」「！？」
When the enemies heard
Kakashi’s last words, they
behaved in a panic. (When
カカシの最後の言葉を聞いたときの敵の狼狽ぶりたるや、嘘をついてごめんなさい、と謝りたくなるほどであった。 Kakashi saw their reaction,
he felt) sorry for telling a lie,
and even wanted to
apologize.
“Wha-, Wha-Wha-, What
should we do!?” One
(enemy) was at his wit’s
「ど、どど、どうすりゃいいんだ！？」ひとりが頭をかかえ、もうひとりが右往左往した。
end. Another (enemy) was
moving about in complete
confusion.
“If-, If we don’t notify Rahyo-
「す、すぐに羅氷様に知らせなきゃー」
sama immediately...”
“Well there’s no time for
that!” Kakashi roared in a
thunderous voice. “ Let me
out of here…In such a high-
stakes and desperate
「それじゃ間に合わない！」カカシは一喝した。「オレをここから出してくれ……一か八か、オレの技で浮力部に穴をあけて、高度を下げるしかない！」
situation, and with my
technique, I’ll create a hole
in the buoyancy component.
We have no choice but to
lower the altitude!”
“Su-, Such a
(proposition)…but you were
「そ、そんな……だって、お前は華氷様に地鎖連氷を打たれてて、チャクラが練れないんじゃ…」 struck by Kahyo-sama’s
Jisarenhyou. You cannot
knead chakra, right?...”
And so, Kakashi once again
plunged a finger into his
そこで、カカシはもう一度喉の奥に指を突っ込み、盛大に牛乳を吐いてやった。 throat. He magnificently
made himself vomit (copious
amounts of) milk.
“Who do you think I am…”
While wheezing with a
「オレをだれだと思ってる……」ゼエゼエ喘ぎながら、身を起こす。「木ノ葉の……はたけカカシだ」 ‘zeezee’(/sound of gasping),
(Kakashi) sat up. “I am
Konoha’s…Hatake Kakashi”
[T/N]
If you’re interested in the science behind Kakashi’s statements (or

if you don't remember gas and fluid laws with their
respective/related equations....), please read about [The
Armstrong Limit]. To quote Wikipedia, this is why you need
pressurized cabins/suits and such:
www.asianovel.com
154
The Armstrong limit, often called Armstrong's line, is

the altitude that produces an atmospheric pressure
so low (0.0618atmosphere or 6.3 kPa (1.9 inHg))
that water boils at the normal temperature of the
human body: 37 °C (98.6 °F).
The altitude is variously reported as being between

18,900–19,350 meters (62,000–63,500 feet, or
about 12 miles (10 nmi).
Also, the phenomenon of [Altitude Sickness] for the human body

(for those of you non-mountaineers)
Pages 154-155
RAW English
His own name even demonstrated such a (profound)
自分の名前がこれほどの効果を発揮
effect. Considering it was Kakashi, it was the first
したのは、カカシにしてみれば、は
time (that he experienced enemies who had such a
じめてのことだった。
reaction).
敵はおたがいにうなずくと、鍵を開 The enemies nodded to one another. They turned the
け、しかも殊勝なことに、手を貸し key. Moreover, it was especially admirable that they
て立たせてくれようとすらした。 were even trying to lend him a hand to stand up.
カカシの眼が、ギラリと光った。 Kakashi’s eyes glinted and shined.
ドガッ！ Dogaa! (/Thump!)
バキッ！ Bakii! (/Bam!)
Kakashi knocks out both of the enemies. A minute later, Kakashi
imprisoned the two fainted shinobi into the food storage area. He then
leaves the kitchen. He jumps down from the scaffolding that’s hanging in
midair at the ship’s hold. Once again, he wanted to summon Pakkun and
his Ninken. However, the way he could knead chakra had changed. He
will be frozen from his feet upwards if he tries to do that. (==His chakra
www.asianovel.com
155
must keep circulating in order to stop the progression of Jisarehyou. He

cannot knead chakra for jutsu because it’s preoccupied with keeping him
from being frozen). He has no choice but to go on the search for the
Aobiko on his own. There are wooden boxes piled up in the ship’s hold.
But whatever was inside of them would probably not be suspicious
things. There’s alcohol and groceries, as well as parachute vests…
When Aobiko comes into contact with water, it detonates. In a normal

container, moisture could leech into it. Water and the Aobiko should mix
together at an opportune time. So there must be a special container for
the Aobiko. However, a vessel like that is no where to be found. An
unpleasant sensation travels through Kakashi’s chest. He thinks to
himself, “If I were Rahyo, where would I probably conceal the Aobiko?”
He couldn’t think of it.
Kakashi looks up at the buoyancy component. On the scaffolding that’s

hanging in midair, he was thinking about the bottom of the air sac of the
Tobishachimaru. If Rahyo intends to ram the ship into the Houzukijyou,
perhaps he has prepared and hidden the Aobiko in the air sac. It would
likely be the most efficient and probable scenario.
For moisture, they could use Kahyo’s ice. With the impact of the crash,
the air sac will explode. The ice will dissolve, and then the Aobiko will
detonate. Houzukijyou would then be completely destroyed.
Kakashi backpedals. He thinks to himself again. That sort of scenario

can’t be correct. He had been denying an ominous feeling from the
beginning.
If the Tobishachimaru crashes into the Houzukijyou, then Garyo might

inadvertently die if he gets mixed into the scenario. However, they
intend to rescue him. On the ground, the accomplices of the enemy are
on standby. Perhaps Rahyo intends to throw the Aobiko from the sky and
onto the Houzukijyou.
Pages 156-157
www.asianovel.com
156
And so, while Shikamaru and the other shinobi are dealing with the
chaos, the enemy should be trying to rescue Garyo. Kakashi then
mentally gets into contact with Ino again. He tells her that he thinks
Rahyo’s plan involves dropping the Aobiko from the ship. In that case, a
signal is needed to cue the attack. He warns that they should be
cautious and watchful of their surroundings. Perhaps something like a
beacon will be that signal.
Then, Kakashi hears footsteps descending from the ramp. They

resounded through the emptiness of the ship’s hold. Kakashi promptly
concealed himself behind some wooden boxes. Two shinobi are visible.
They are trying to lift up a wooden box, which seems to have an
unknown seal on it. The ship’s hull slants because of the wind. One of
the shinobi, who is holding one side of wooden box, suddenly falters. The
other one who is supporting the other side then scolds his comrade: “Be
careful! Do you want to die?!”.
With that threatening attitude, the one who almost dropped the wooden
box then turns ghastly pale. Perhaps because they are experiencing
hypoxia (due to the altitude), their concentration is lacking. They
continue to carefully carry the wooden box. They are turning back
towards the dining room lounge. Kakashi promptly inspects the
remaining wooden boxes. It seems that they had carried away a box
that was packed with parachute vests.
It’s difficult for Kakashi to follow after the shinobi, since he can’t knead
chakra. He runs up the ramp. Going by the scaffolding, he heads back to
the kitchen. He was going to use the ventilation ducts, but reconsidered.
He needed to stealthily approach the dining room lounge again. If he
can’t properly knead chakra, then if Kahyo attacks him with icicles
again, he would be helpless.
Fortunately, the kitchen and lounge are connected by a doorway. Near

that entrance, the grand piano had toppled over. Quickly jumping into
the shadow, he watched over the situation. Rahyo was near the doorway
of the pilothouse. Some time ago, the wooden boxes had been opened.
www.asianovel.com
157
Pages 158-159
Overhead, the slanted chandelier is dangerously swaying. The

passengers have been rounded up by the enemies. They are grouped
near the ice that was blocking up the hole. The figure of Kahyo is also
there. Rahyo tells them that the Ryuuha Armament Alliance does not
like senseless slaughter. From now on, they’ll release the hostages. The
passengers glance at each other. The enemy shinobi are presenting
them with parachute vests. There were shouts of joy.
Kahyo tells them that they are sorry. She even helps a passenger with
wearing the vest. Outside the ship, the wind is roaring. The
Tobishachimaru is shaking and rattling. The ship was currently going
through some turbulence. The passengers were completely fascinated
by their sudden release from their nightmare. They don’t seem
suspicious about it. They are all scrambling to get to the vests first.
Rahyo shouts at them to not panic. There should be enough parachutes
for all of them.
Meanwhile, Kakashi’s intuition is telling him that this is strange. He

wonders why Rahyo is releasing the passengers so easily like this.
However, Kahyo is even gallantly lending a hand to the passengers. It
didn’t seem to be out of wicked thoughts. It seems as though they are
truly sorry, from the bottom of their hearts.
Rahyo asks if everyone is already wearing a vest. If they jump, they

ought to pull the string that’s in front of their chest beforehand. If they
do that, then the parachute will open. Kahyo swings her arm, and the ice
that was stopping up the hole in the ship’s hull melted. The ice vanished
instantly. From outside, wind and clouds were blowing by.
There’s a commotion among the passengers. They crouch down on the

floor. The enemies lend each of them a hand. One by one, the
passengers are jumping out of the ship. Rahyo is asking his subordinates
what the wind speed is, in addition to what the drop point of the
www.asianovel.com
158
passengers will be. Kakashi did not move his eyes away from observing
them.
Kakashi is thinking to himself: Why are they freeing the hostages? Why
at this moment? He looks at the surroundings outside the window.
There’s only grey rainclouds. Kakashi continues to think about the
situation: Furthermore, why is Rahyo concerned about the drop point of
the passengers?
Oh no…
In an instant, a bit of insight spread through Kakashi’s body. When they

were carrying out the parachutes from the storehouse, the enemies had
carelessly dropped a wooden box. At that time, those guys seemed
flustered.
Kakashi then realized what Rahyo was planning…
Pages 160-161
Kakashi moves his body without even thinking. He yells at the

passengers to stop what they’re doing. They must not wear those vests!
Rahyo is surprised when Kakashi leaps out from the shadow of the
piano. He implores to Kakashi: What the heck are you doing? Kakashi
yells back to them:
「そのベストには青火粉が仕込まれている！」
“Aobiko is stocked inside those vests!”
「着地の衝撃で爆発するぞ！」
“With the impact of the landing, it will detonate!”
www.asianovel.com
159
(= Recall that Kakashi noted grey rainclouds outside the window earlier
in this chapter. If any moisture contacts the Aobiko, it explodes! So it
must be packed carefully... and so you have to avoid puncturing into the
packs, or else you'll be exposing it to moisture.)
Kahyo opened her eyes wide. She then stares at Kakashi, and turns her
head to look back at Rahyo. She turns and fixes her gaze on Kakashi
again. The passengers then say that the vests won’t come off: they’re
physically unable to remove them from their bodies. Rahyo laughs, and
tells them that it’s too late for them already.
On Rahyo’s command, the enemy subordinates seize the passengers

who are trying to escape. One by one, the enemy is throwing the
passengers off the ship; their screams dwindle until they vanish.
Meanwhile, Rahyo scowls at Kakashi. Rahyo yells at them once again: If
they had released Garyo-sama, this situation could have been avoided.
The responsibility falls on Konoha.
RAW English
激しい怒りがカカシの中ではじけ、
A vehement anger burst within Kakashi. Before he
気がつけば、相手に飛びかかって
knew it, he had leapt at the enemy.
いた。
”Hyouton: Saihyoudzuchi!” (Ice Release: Ice-Breaking
「氷遁・砕氷槌！」
Sledgehammer!)
瞬時に両の拳を固めた羅氷は、カ Instantly, Rahyo fortified both of his fists to intercept
カシを迎え撃つ。 Kakashi.
カカシは素早く左右に揺さぶりを
Kakashi nimbly jolted from side to side (to parry the
かけ、クナイで相手を突いたが、
attack). He thrust at the enemy with a kunai. Since in
チャクラを練ることができない状
his current condition, he could not knead chakra, and
態では、そのスピードはたかが知
so his speed was limited.
れていた。
Ascertaining (the positioning) of the tip of the kunai,
クナイの切っ先を見きわめた羅氷
Rahyo opened his body. His fists had transformed into
は、体を開き、カカシの腹に鋼鉄
steel. Rahyo then drove them into Kakashi’s
と化した拳を打ち込む。
abdomen.
「ぐはっ！」 “Guhaa!”
www.asianovel.com
160
RAW English
カカシの体から、全ての空気がた
All of the air was knocked out from Kakashi’s body.
たき出された。そして、羅氷の蹴
And then with Rahyo’s kick, (Kakashi) was blown
りで、ラウンジの端まで吹き飛ん
away to edge of the lounge.
だ。
すかさず体勢を整え、次の攻撃を Without a moment’s delay, (Kakashi) prepared his
しかける。 stance. He commenced his next attack.
「紫電！」 “Shiden! (Purple Lightning!)
体が凍りつくのもかまわずに、術 He was not even concerned about his body being
を発動した。 frozen. He unleashed the jutsu.
「なに！」羅氷がたじろいだ。 “What!?” Rahyo winced.
The lightning became a blade as it traveled along the
雷が刃となって、床の上を走る。
floor. Without a moment’s delay, he dispersed chakra
すかさずチャクラを全身に分散さ
throughout his entire body (to suppress the
せ、すでに腰まで這い上がってい
progression of Kahyo’s Jisarenhyou). Already, the frost
た霜を抑え込んだ。
had crept up until his waist.
羅氷がさっと跳びすさる。 Rahyo quickly jumped backwards.
が、カカシの狙いは、羅氷ではな
However, Kakashi was not aiming for Rahyo.
い。
紫の雷は搭乗客たちを打ち、彼ら The purple lightning struck the passengers. (The
が身につけていた落下傘のベスト attack) cut off the parachute vests that were attached
を、切り裂いた。 to their bodies.
Pages 162-163
That was a huge gamble for Kakashi. If his aim had been off by even a
little bit, the Aobiko might have exploded. One by one, the clasps of the
vests disperse into sparks. The passengers are then able to take off the
vests, and back away from the hole in the ship. Kakashi is watching over
their progress with a sidelong glance. Kakashi braces himself with one
knee on the floor. He’s breathing hard through his shoulders.
RAW English
Even though he had only roused a bit of
ほんのちょっとチャクラを動かしただけで、疲労困憊して chakra, he was completely exhausted.
しまう。捨て身でかかっていっても、おそらくあと紫電一 Perhaps even at the risk of his own life, it
発が限界だろう。 seemed as though his limit would be one
more shot of Shiden.
www.asianovel.com
161
RAW English
“It seems like this is the end, eh?” Rahyo
「それまでのようだな？」羅氷がニヤリと笑い、カカシに
broadly grinned and laughed. He
向かって拳をふりかぶった。
brandished his fists towards Kakashi.
「これで終わりだ!」 “It’ll be over with this (attack)!”
「……クッ!」 “…Kuu!”
No strength was entering into the leg
that he was bracing himself with. Kakashi
踏ん張る足に、力が入らない。カカシは両腕を頭上で交差
crossed both arms above his head in
させ、敵の拳を受けるべく身構えた。
order to guard himself for when he
received the enemy’s fists.
However, Rahyo’s strong fists did not
が、羅氷の剛拳が炸裂することは、なかった。その拳が、 explode (upon him). With a ‘gaki’ sound,
ガキッ、と氷の牙にはじきかえされた。 those fists were being repelled by fangs
of ice.
「!?」「!?」
Kakashi was astonished. The enemy was
カカシは驚いた、驚いているのは、敵もおなじだった。
also similarly astonished.
“What are you doing, Kahyo!?” Rahyo
「なにをする、華氷！？」羅氷の怒声が轟いた。「なぜ邪
roared in an angry voice. “Why are you
魔をした！？」
intruding?”
“Older brother, is what (Kakashi said)
「彼の言ったことは本当ですか、兄上？」華氷は、氷のよ
true?” Kahyo’s eyes were as cold as ice
うに冷たい視線を、ひたと羅氷に据えた。「そのベスト
as she fixed her gaze at Rahyo. “In those
に…青火粉を仕込んでいるのですか？」
vests…are they stocked with Aobiko?
「お、落ち着け……華氷」うろたえた羅氷が、しどろも “Ca- Calm down…Kahyo” Rahyo was
どろになる。 flustered. He was becoming incoherent.
“I (kept those details a secret) from you.
「お前に黙っていたのは、わ、悪かった……しかし、我
My-, It’s my bad…However, it was in
龍様を救うためだ。。。」
order to rescue Garyo-sama…
A single tear flowed in a line from
華氷の眼から、涙がひと筋、流れ落ちた。
Kahyo’s eyes.
「。。。！？」「。。。！？」
ラウンジが、しんと静まりかえった。 The lounge fell dead silent.
全ての物音が、そのひと粒の涙のうちに、封じられたかの It seemed as if all of the sound was
ように。 sealed into that single bead of tears.
Kahyo’s teardrop was falling. It froze in
滴り落ちた華氷の涙は、空中で凍りつき、床に落ちて、ガ
mid-air. When it fell onto the floor, (the
ラスのように。。。砕け散った。
teardrop) shattered…as if it was glass.
www.asianovel.com
162
RAW English
And then, as if they were completely like
seeds sowed from the Earth, they
すると、まるで大地に蒔かれた種が芽吹くように、氷の牙
budded. When the fangs of ice roared,
が轟きながら床から生え出して、カカシに襲いかかった。
they grew forth from the floor. They
attacked Kakashi.
「！」「！」
At once, Kakashi threw down his body
とっさに身を横に投げ出したカカシを、鋭いつららがかす
(into a) horizontal position. A sharp icicle
める。
grazed him.
Kahyo unleashed jutsu in rapid
華氷は、矢継ぎ早に術を繰り出した。
succession.
The fangs of ice were completely
氷の牙は、まるで蛇のようにのたくり、どこまでも追いか
writhing as if they were serpents. They
けてきた。
pursued him from every direction.
Pages 164-165
RAW English
Kakashi kicked
off from a wall
to escape. The
icicles then
destroyed the
カカシが壁を蹴って逃れると、つららはその壁を破壊した。カカシが中空に跳び上がると、つららは天井を刺し貫いた。 wall. As
Kakashi jumped
up and into the
air, the icicles
were piercing
into the ceiling.
Gathering his
remaining
chakra into his
残ったチャクラを右手に集めると、カカシは華氷に躍りかかった。
right hand,
Kakashi leapt
towards Kahyo.
「紫電！」 “Shiden!”
He noticed a
sense of
unease as he
違和感に気づいたのは、華氷に紫電をたたきつけようとしたときだった。
was trying to
strike Shiden at
Kahyo.
His body did
体が凍ってない。
not freeze over.
Simultaneously
realizing (what
had happened),
(Kakashi) also
そのことに気づくのと同時に、華氷が眼を閉じていることにも、気がついた。
noticed that
Kahyo had
closed her
eyes.
www.asianovel.com
163
RAW English
Bloodlust
escaped from
the electrical
discharge in
Kakashi’s right
華氷の顔のニセンチ手前で、放電するカカシの右手から、殺気が抜けていった。
hand as he
stopped two
centimeters
from Kahyo’s
face.
“Why didn’t
「なぜ打たない？」
you strike?”
“It’s because of
(what you did).
Why did you
release (the
Jisarenhyou)?
Moreover, why
did you
「きみのほうこそ、なぜ術を解いた？それに、きみはわざと攻撃をはずした」言葉を切る。「オレに殺してほしかったのか？」 purposely
(divert) your
attack (so that
it would miss
me)?” His
words paused.
“Did you want
me to kill you?”
Slowly, Kahyo
opened her
eyes. Her face
was no longer
like that of a
stern shinobi. It
was (similar to
the expression)
of when they
first met…when
she had been
pretending to
ゆっくりと眼を開けた華氷の顔には、もう忍としての険しさはなく、はじめて会ったときの。。。よろめいたふりをして、カカシに術をかけたときの、あのなにかに困惑しきった悲しみがあ
stagger and
るばかりだった。
had activated
the jutsu onto
Kakashi. He
was at a loss
for words,
perplexed at
(her
expression)
that was
something like
complete
sorrow.
www.asianovel.com
164
RAW English
“I had been
thinking about
your words…
all this time”.
Kahyo’s eyes
could not be
seen. They
were being
covered by her
long, curly hair.
Her voice was
quivering.
“(You had said
that)『When
two (forms of)
justice collide,
the most
important thing
is that one
stands from the
perspective of
the enemy, at
「あなたの言葉を……ずっと考えていた」長い巻き髪に隠れて華氷の眼は見えなかったが、その声は震えていた。「『ふたつの正義が衝突したときに一番大切なことは、命をかけて相手
the risk (of
の立場に立つこと』……私は……私が求めていたのは、それだけだった……あのとき、もし波の国がほんの少しでも私たちのような者の立場に立ってくれていたら、息子は死なず
one’s) life. 』.
に済んだかもしれない」
And so I…That
was the only
thing that I
wanted (to
do)…Because
at that time, if
the people of
the Wave
Country were
similar to us
(/like those
kinds of
sympathetic
people), and
had stood from
the perspective
of another
person … even
just a little
bit…perhaps
my son would
not have died.”
Kakashi was
カカシは黙っていた。
silent.
“But now,
I…I’m doing the
same things as
「でも、いま、私は……私がもっとも憎んでいる人たちと、同じことをしている……私は ……」 the people
whom I hate
the most… So
I….
However, those
しかし、その言葉が最後まで語られることは、なかった。 words could not
be finished.
www.asianovel.com
165
RAW English
At that instant,
the hull of the
Tobishachimaru
swung on a
grand scale and
slanted
because of the
turbulence.
折からの乱気流のせいで、飛鯱丸の船体が、グラリと大きく傾いた。そのせいで、ついに最後のワイヤーが切れ、天井のシャンデリアが落下してきたのだ。 Because of
that, finally the
last wire of the
chandelier (that
was attaching it
to the ceiling)
was severed.
The chandelier
dropped.
(It fell) on top
of the wooden
box that
落下傘のベストを収めた木箱の上に。
contained
parachute
vests.
Zudouoonn!
ズドオオンッ！
(Boooom!)
「!」「!」
The roaring
sound of the
detonation
deafened their
耳を聾する爆音が轟き渡り、火炎が一瞬でラウンジをなめ尽くした。
ears. Flames
instantly
spread across
the lounge.
There was a
large hole from
the bottom of
the ship to the
船底から船側にかけてあいた大きな穴が、ゴウッと火を噴いた。
side of the ship.
The flames
emitted a
‘gouu’ sound.
Pages 166-167
So because of that damage to the ship, several of the enemies were

thrown out of the ship. The border between the air sac of the buoyancy
component and the drawing room gondola made an ominous moaning
sound. Then, they tore apart. The dining room lounge inclined, and the
ceiling was torn. Kakashi yells for everyone to escape to the stern of the
ship. The passengers have fallen onto the slanted floor and were
tumbling around.
www.asianovel.com
166
「氷遁・地鎖連氷！」
“Hyouton: Jisarenhyou!”
Kahyo created icicles in order to hold back the fire coming from the hole.
However, the wind coming in from the hole is agitating the fire and
feeding the flames. The blaze suddenly becomes a pillar of fire, and
reaches the bottom portion of the air sac. The crimson fire is spreading.
Kahyo’s Jisarenhyou is pushing back the flames, preventing them from
spreading further. Her ice covers the air sac, as she won’t allow the fire
encroach upon it. Kahyo is frantically making seals. She then takes a
backward glance at Kakashi.
Meanwhile, Kakashi is guiding the passengers towards the kitchen. He

tells them to continue straight ahead, and then they’ll reach the stern of
the ship. From the pilothouse, they can hear the frantic pilots. They have
fallen and are also trying to escape from the area. The pilots tell Kakashi
that the gondola is falling! Kakashi grabs their hands, and then pushes
them from behind into the kitchen as well. They need to hurry!
But out of the corner of Kakashi’s eye, he spots Rahyo. He’s running.
However, when the floor sank, he slipped. The grand piano then slides
out of the hole in the ship, taking with it even more enemies.
RAW English
“Come, Rahyo!”
Kakashi stretched out
his body onto the floor,
「来い、羅氷！」カカシは床に身を投げ出し、必死に手をのばした。「オレの手に掴まれ！」
and desperately
reached out his hand.
“Grab onto my hand!”
Since Rahyo was
羅氷が、びっくりしたように、眼をぱちくりさせた。 astonished, his eyes
blinked in surprise.
www.asianovel.com
167
RAW English
“Hurry!” He roared in a
「急げ！」一喝した。「もたもたするな！」 thunderous voice.
“Don’t be slow!”
When Rahyo grabbed a
hold of Kakashi’s hand,
the floor tore off (in an
羅氷がカカシの手を摑まえるのと、床がめくれ上がるのと、ほぼ同時だった。羅氷の巨体が
upward motion) almost
宙に浮く。
simultaneously.
Rahyo’s bulky body
was floating in mid-air.
「……クッ!」 “……Ku!”
A sharp pain traveled
through his hand that
was holding onto
羅氷を摑んだ手に激痛が走り、カカシはいまさらながら、自分の指が折れていることに気づ
Rahyo. Despite being a
いた。
while later, he had now
become aware of his
own broken finger.
Pages 168-169
RAW English
He (could not apply
力が入らない。 anymore) strength (into
his grip).
Nevertheless, he was
それでも、歯を食いしばって、羅氷を繋ぎ止めた。 gritting his teeth while
securing himself to Rahyo.
“W- Why….?” Said Rahyo.
「な、なぜ……」と、羅氷。「なぜ敵のオレを……」 “Why for an enemy like
me…?”
www.asianovel.com
168
RAW English
” I understand the
sentiments…of your
group” Kakashi put
strength into his arm.
「お……お前たちの気持ちは分かる」カカシは腕に力をこめた。「だが、正しい目 “However, (as for thinking
的のためなら、どんなことでも許されるなんて、そんなのは戯言だ……」 that you can) allow
anything (to happen) just
for the sake of a righteous
cause…that sort of
(thinking) is nonsense….”
「！」「！」
“If you want to change the
world…no matter what
happens, and no matter
「世界を変えたいなら……どんなことがあっても、どんなに苦しくても、自分が正 how much you suffer, you
しく在り続けるしかないんだ」 have no choice but to
continue to be righteous
for yourself (and in all your
actions)”
Rahyo opened his eyes
羅氷が眼を見張った。
wide.
「兄上!」 “Older brother!”
Somehow or another,
Kahyo extinguished the
flames. The floor had
どうにか火を消し止めた華氷が、いまや斜めになった床を駆けのぼってくる。が、
become slanted now. She
すでに遅かった。
was running up (the
incline). However, it was
already too late.
When Kahyo stretched out
her body to try and grasp
華氷が体を投げ出して兄の腕を摑まえようとしたとき、突き上げられるような衝撃と onto her older brother’s
ともに、船底が抜けた。 arm, the bottom of the
ship fell out because of a
shock that had pushed it.
www.asianovel.com
169
RAW English
Because of the great force,
Rahyo was wrenched away
from Kakashi’s hand.
大きな力が、カカシの手から羅氷をもぎ取ってゆく。空中に投げ出された羅氷の顔は、Rahyo was thrown into the
いったいどうしてこんなことになったのだ、と問いかけているようだった。 sky. (The expression on his
face) seemed to be asking
‘Why the heck did such a
thing happen?’
「兄上！」 “Older brother!”
「羅氷！」 “Rahyo!”
They were not able to do
anything (for him)
anymore. Because of the
もはや、どうすることもできなかった。重力の法則は、その大きな手で、全てのもの laws of gravity, and with
を地上へ引きずり下ろそうとしていた。 that great force,
everything was going to be
pulled downwards to the
ground.
“Hatake Kakashi…” As he
continued to fall, Rahyo’s
「はたけカカシ……」落下してゆく羅氷が、不意に表情を和ませた。「お前のよう
facial expression suddenly
な忍もいたのか」
softened. “ Did shinobi like
you even exist?”
Kakashi was embracing
Kahyo to his chest, who
was screaming and crying.
泣き叫ぶ華氷を胸に抱いて、カカシは間一髪で厨房に飛び込んだ。
Kakashi (managed to) leap
into the kitchen by a hair’s
width.
A second later, the
gondola was torn right in
half. (One half of it)
その一秒後、まっぷたつにちぎれたゴンドラが、飛鯱丸を離れて、落下していった。
separated from the
Tobishachimaru, and
dropped (into the sky).
[T/N]
Kakashi’s quote is kinda hard to get into English concisely. But it

means like you can’t be excused from the things that you do, just
because you think it’s for a good cause. No matter what, you
www.asianovel.com
170
should always do good things. So even if the end-game is a good

thing, don’t do a bunch of horrible things as a means to achieve
that end-game. =Horrible things are not permissible, even if the
intentions are good. So just keep doing good things all the time.
= Rahyo shouldn’t execute people (that’s bad!) on his way to

achieve their group’s goal of equality for everyone (which is
presumably good!). He shouldn’t do whatever he wants and justify
those means for his end. He should figure out a way to do good
things on his way towards making equality happen.
//End Translation
//End of Chapter 11
www.asianovel.com
171
Vol. 1:
Chapter 12
Pages 172-173
RAW English
Even from the
courtyard of
Houzuijyou,
they could see
上空で爆発炎上した飛鯱丸は、鬼燈城の中庭からも望むことができた。 the
Tobichachimaru
in the sky as it
burned from the
explosion.
“Oi! This is
getting bad!”
While pointing
at the sky, the
「おい、やベェことになってるぜ！」空を指さしながら、収監者たちが口々に叫んだ。「このまま、落っこprisoners
ちてくるんじゃねェか？」 shouted several
times. “At this
rate, isn’t it
going to fall (out
of the sky)?”
Shikamaru saw
(the situation)
それは、シカマルにも、ちゃんと見えていた。
exactly like that
as well.
www.asianovel.com
172
RAW English
A few minutes
beforehand,
several
parachutes
数分前に、突如、鬼燈城の上空で落下傘がいくつも開いたのだった。
suddenly
opened in the
skies above the
Houzukijyou.
Shikamaru
concluded that
Kakashi had
successfully
freed the
passengers. In
order to rescue
the people who
were falling, he
had stationed
カカシが搭乗客を首尾よく逃がしたのだと判断したシカマルは、落下してくる人たちを救助すべく、リーとLee and Sai on
サイを天守閣の屋根に配し、サクラ、チョウジを引き連れて、収監者でごったがえす中庭へと走り出た。 the roof of the
castle tower.
Taking along
Sakura and
Chouji, he ran
out and into the
courtyard, which
was in a
commotion
because of the
prisoners.
The
Tobishachimaru
was engulfed in
a flash of light.
飛鯱丸が閃光に包まれたのは、シカマルが落下傘を二十一まで数えたときだった。 Meanwhile,
Shikamaru
counted up to
twenty-one
parachutes.
www.asianovel.com
173
RAW English
However, the
fire seemed to
have been
immediately
extinguished.
Afterwards, the
火はすぐに消し止められたようだが、そのあと飛鯱丸から落ちた者たちの落下傘は、けっきょく開かずじまpeople who
いだった。 were falling
from the
Tobishachimaru
were eventually
not opening
their
parachutes.
And so, the
Tobichachimaru
lost control.
Little by little, it
そして、コントロールを失った飛鯱丸が、少しずつ小さくなっているのは、見間違えようがなかった。
was becoming
smaller. There
was no
mistaking it.
Considering the
direction of the
wind in the
sky….Shikamaru
calculated. The
上空の風向きを考えると……シカマルは計算した。飛鯱丸が鬼燈城へ突っ込んでくる可能性は、限りな
likelihood of the
く低い。だが。。。
Tobishachimaru
plunging into
the Houzukijyou
was endlessly
low.
“This is bad, so
「やベェぞ、ありゃ……」
they…”
www.asianovel.com
174
RAW English
Although he
sensed Chouji’s
glance,
チョウジの視線を感じながらも、シカマルは飛鯱丸から眼を離さなかった。 Shikamaru did
not release his
eyes from the
Tobishachimaru.
“The gondola
fell. As for the
ship, it’s as if it
「ゴンドラが落ちやがった。いまのあの船は、重石を失ったようなもんだ……どんどん上昇していくぞ」
lost weight
now…it keeps
gradually rising”
Chouji gulped
and swallowed
his saliva during
the tense
チョウジがゴクリと固唾を呑んだ。「どういうこと、シカマル・・・・？」
situation. “What
are you talking
about,
Shikamaru….?”
“When you
reach 19,000
metres (in
altitude), the
boiling point of
blood will be at
「上空一万九千メートルあたりで、血液の沸点は体温と同じになっちまう」シカマルが言った。「船に残っ
the same
たやつら、死んじまうぞ」
temperature as
the body.”
Shikamaru said.
“The remaining
guys on the ship
will die.”
「！」「！」
www.asianovel.com
175
RAW English
“What should
we do….?”
Sakura’s
「どうするの……」サクラが色をなした。「まだカカシ先生が中にいるのよ！？」 countenance
changed. “Isn’t
Kakashi-sensei
still aboard!?”
“If it rises to
that extent,
even Sai won’t
be able to do
anything
「あんなに上がってしまってちゃ、もうサイにだってどうしようもねェ……」シカマルが苦しそうに言っ
anymore...”
た。「とにかく、オレらはオレらにできることをやるぞ」
Shikamaru
painfully said.
"Anyway, we
have to do what
we can"
“Parachutes are
descending!”
「落下傘が降りてくるわよ！」見張り櫓の上で、テンテンが叫んだ。 Tenten yelled
from atop the
watch-tower.
” From the side
of the castle
tower!” The
faint sunlight
that was being
obstructed by
the rain-clouds
「天守閣のほう！」雨雲にさえぎられた淡い陽光を背に受けて、最初の落下傘がゆらゆらと天守閣のほうへwas shining
流れていく。 upon their
backs. The first
parachutes were
slowly swaying
and streaming
towards the side
of the castle
tower.
www.asianovel.com
176
Pages 174-175
RAW English
When Shikamaru
looked upwards, Lee
シカマルが見上げると、天守閣の上でリーがうなずいた。
nodded from atop the
castle tower.
A crosswind was
blowing. The
横風が吹き、落下傘が流される。
parachutes were
blowing away.
A cord was fastened
from the parachute to
the person….but the
hanging cord was
getting tangled.
Because of that, the
person’s body was
swinging like a
pendulum: swaying
落下傘と人を繋ぐ紐。。。吊索がもつれ、そのせいで人の体が振り子のように、右に左に大き
greatly from right to
く揺れた。天守閣の上で待ち構えるリーたちの手をすり抜け、そのまま監房棟へと落下してゆ
left. Lee and his
く。
comrades were laying
in wait on top of the
castle tower. However,
they slipped through
(the shinobi’s) hands.
At this rate, they
would continue to fall
towards the cell
buildings.
“ Kiba and Shino,
「あっちにはキバとシノが待機して。。。」 standby in that
direction…”
www.asianovel.com
177
RAW English
The landing point
suddenly became
incandescent.
Shikamaru’s
着地点がカッと白熱し、シカマルの残りの言葉を、爆音が吹き飛ばした。
remaining words were
blown away by the
sound of the
explosion.
ドオオオオオンッ！ Doooon! (Boom!)
「！？」「！？」
The cell building was
enveloped in white
監房棟が白煙に包まれ、すぐに火の手があがった。
smoke. Immediately, a
fire broke out.
「な、なんだぁ…？」 “Wha- What…?”
“Shikamaru!” While he
was standing
motionlessly, Ino’s
「シカマル！」立ち尽くすシカマルの耳を、いのの金切り声が打った。「落下傘のベストに青
shrill voice hit his ear.
火粉が仕込まれてる！」
"There is Aobiko
stocked in the vests of
the parachutes!"
「……はあ？」 “…Huh?”
“I was in contact with
Kakashi-sensei!” She
projected her face
from the window of
「カカシ先生から連絡があった！」天守閣の窓から顔を突き出して、いのは声をふり絞った。
the castle tower. She
「すぐに敵襲があるわよ！」
shouted at the top of
her voice. “There will
be an immediate
enemy attack!”
「マジかよ…」 “Are you serious…”
The next parachute
fell immediately
次の落下傘は、城門のすぐ外に落ちた。
outside the castle
gates.
www.asianovel.com
178
RAW English
The ear-splitting
sound of an explosion
耳をつんざく爆音が轟ぎ、爆風が城門を吹き飛ばす。
roared. The blast blew
away the caste gates.
The prisoners looked
at one another. They
did not understand
what had happened.
However, with the
収監者たちは、顔を見合わせた。なにが起こっているのかは分からなかったが、次の爆発で塀
next explosion, the
が崩れ落ちると、まるで夢から覚めたかのように、歓声をあげて走りだした。
wall crumbled down.
As if they had woken
up from a dream, they
all cheered and
starting running.
“Whee! At last, I can
「ひゃっほーい！やっとこんなくそ溜めからおさらばできるぜ！」 say good-bye to such
a shitty cesspool! “
“Keep falling down,
parachutes!
「もっと降ってこい、落下傘！こんなところ、徹底的にぶっ壊しちまえ！」
Completely destroy
this place!”
That wasn’t the only
chaos. (The
混乱はそれだけでは、収まらない。
commotion) wasn’t
settling down.
「我龍様！」 ”Garyo-sama!”
There were shinobi in
black clothes. They
黒装束を着た忍たちが城内へなだれ込んできて、大音声で呼ばわった。 came rushing into the
castle, yelling in loud
voices.
“Where are you,
「どこにおられます、我龍様！」
Garyo-sama!”
“Urgh…. This became
「チィ……めんどくせーことになったぜ」
troublesome…”
www.asianovel.com
179
RAW English
In the midst of the
unmanageable chaos,
he aimed at the
シカマルは、手のつけられない混乱のさなかにあって、地面に落ちた落下傘の影を狙って、術shadows of the falling
を繰り出した。 parachutes (that were
heading) towards the
ground. Shikamaru
unleashed a jutsu.
” Kagekubishibari no
「影首縛りの術！」 Jutsu!” (Shadow-Neck
Binding Technique)
Pages 176-177
RAW English
Shikamaru’s
shadow started
to elongate
with a ‘gunn’
sound. It
grasped onto
the shadow of a
シカマルの影がグンッとのび出し、落下傘の影を捉える。その影が支えとなって、落下傘の本体が空中でピタッと静止した。 parachute. That
shadow
became a
support. The
body of the
parachute
suddenly stood
still in the sky.
“Tenten!
Without
damaging the
「テンテン！ベストを傷つけずに、留め具だけ壊せ！」
vests, only
destroy the
clasps!
Tenten leapt
from the guard
tower.
Simultaneously,
she was hurling
ninja weapons.
She destroyed
the clasp on
見張り櫓から跳んだテンテンが、いっせいに忍具を飛ばす。宙吊りになっている男のべストの留め具が破壊されると、男の体が落下傘からするりと抜け落ちた。
the vest of a
man, who was
suspended in
mid-air. The
man’s body
then smoothly
escaped from
the parachute.
www.asianovel.com
180
RAW English
「うわああああ！」 “Uwaaaah!”
“Urgh!” Chouji
caught the
「ふんぬ！」落ちてきた男を、チョウジがガッシと抱き止める。「どっせい！」 falling man
with a ‘gasshi’
sound. “Yeah!”
Still attached to
the empty vest,
the parachute
空っぽのベストをつけたまま、落下傘が風に吹き流されていった。
was blown
away by the
wind.
There was still
息つく暇もない。 no time to
catch a breath.
One after
another, the
human bombs
人間爆弾は、次から次に、空から降ってくる。
were
descending
from the sky.
“Kageyose no
Jutsu!”
「影寄せの術！」 (Shadow
Gathering
Techinique!)
With the form
of his shadow,
Shikamaru
suddenly
(created) a
countless
number of
tentacles. All at
once, he nailed
down ten
people from the
air. By nature,
the usual jutsu
was used to
draw
実体を持ったシカマルの影が、たちまち無数の触手となって、一度に十人を空中で釘づけにする。本来は影を使って物質を手元に引き寄せる術だが、その物質を...つまり落下something
傘を、元の場所にとどめておくこともできるのだ。 towards himself
with the
shadow.
However, the
substances
(that he was
pulling)….was
ultimately the
parachutes. In
other words, he
was able stop
(the falling
people) in their
original location
(/right where
they were).
www.asianovel.com
181
RAW English
In the direction
of the castle
tower, the
天守閣のほうで、爆音が轟いた。
sound of an
explosion
roared.
“Garyo is going
to escape!”
Tenten shouted
as she was
「我龍が逃げていくわよ!」ベストの留め具を壊しながら、テンテンが叫んだ。「どうするの、シカマル！？」 breaking the
clasp from a
vest. "What
should we do,
Shikamaru!?"
‘What should
we do…’
Shikamaru
(thought). He
could not move
because he was
using a jutsu.
From the side
of his eye, (he
どうするったって……術を発動しているシカマルは、動けない。黒装束の忍たちに守られた我龍が逃げていくのを、眼の端で追いかけることしかできなかった。いったいど
could see that)
うすりゃいいってんだよ！？
Garyo was
escaping. He’s
being guarded
by shinobi in
black clothing.
He could not
pursue him.
‘What the heck
should I do?!’
Sai continued
to quickly
snatch the
落下してくる人たちを、サイの鴻がさっと空中でかっさらっていく。
falling people in
the air with his
large bird.
www.asianovel.com
182
RAW English
In the sky,
Shino’s
Kikaichuu
(Parasitic
Destruction
Insects) formed
a black cloud.
They swarmed
towards the
passengers.
The insects
上空では、シノの寄壊蟲が黒い雲となって、落下傘に群がっていた。蟲たちにベストの留め具を食い破られた男たちが落下してくると、リーが跳び上がって空中で受け止めた。
were eating
away at the
clasps of the
vests that were
attached to the
men as they
fell. Meanwhile,
Lee leapt
upwards and
caught them in
the air.
Kiba, Chouji,
and the ANBU
chased after
the prisoners
who had
escaped.
Simultaneously
キバとチョウジ、そして暗部たちは、逃げ出した収監者たちを追った。牙通牙と肉弾戦車が同時に発動され、収監者たちをなぎ倒していく。 unleashing
Gatsuuga (Fang
Passing Fang)
and Nikudan
Sensha (Human
Bullet Tank),
they mow down
the prisoners.
In the midst of
the swirl of
chaos,
混乱の渦の中で、シカマルは空を見上げた。
Shikamaru
looked up at
the sky.
There were four
more
残る落下傘は、あと四つ。
parachutes
remaining.
“Shino!”
Shikamaru
shouted. “Can I
「シノ!」シカマルは叫んだ。「落下傘のほうは、まかせていいか!?」 entrust you
with the rest of
the
parachutes!?”
“Yeah” While
manipulating
the insects,
「ああ」蟲を操りながら、シノがうなずいた。「お前は、我龍を追え」
Shino nodded.
“You (should)
pursue Garyo”
www.asianovel.com
183
RAW English
In Shikamaru’s
eyes, he
perceived that
the gang in
black clothes
was in the
group of people
ahead. There
were fluttering
and falling
シカマルの眼が、人だかりの先にある、黒装束の一団を捉える。色づいた楓の葉が舞い落ちるそのむこう側で、我龍は忍たちに守られていた。
maple leaves
that were
changing
colours. On the
other side of
them, (he could
see that) Garyo
was being
protected by
shinobi.
「待てっ!」 “Wait up!”
Pages 178-180
RAW English
Several people
turned around
(to face
数人がこちらに向き直り、さっとクナイを飛ばしてくる。 Shikamaru).
They quickly
hurled out
kunai.
“Move!” As
Shikamaru
avoided the
「どけェ！」シカマルはクナイを避け、駆けながら印を結んだ。
kunai, he
made seals
while running.
“Kagenui no
Jutsu!”
「影縫いの術！」 (Shadow
Sewing
Technique)
www.asianovel.com
184
RAW English
Shikamaru’s
shadow
became sharp
needles. They
鋭利な針と化したシカマルの影が、敵の足をいっぺんに刺し貫く。
pierced the
legs of the
enemy, at one
at a time.
While bleeding
from their
legs, the
足から血を流しながら、敵の忍たちがバタバタと倒れた。
enemy shinobi
noisily
collapsed.
He continued
to pursue
Garyo.
However,
シカマルはそのまま我龍を追ったが、数歩も行かないうちに、足が止まった。 before he
could take
several more
steps, his gait
stopped.
「……？」「……？」
What? This is
weird. Why is
the enemy
なんと、面妖なことに、相手のほうがこちらへ向かって走ってくるではないか！ facing us and
running
towards this
way?!
“Wha- What
are you doing,
Garyo-sama?!”
The shinobi in
「ど、どうなされました、我龍様！？」面食らっているのは、黒装束の忍たちも同じだった。
black clothing
were also
similarly
confused.
“Alright,
「さあ、早くまいりましょう！」 quickly come
(over here!)
www.asianovel.com
185
RAW English
“Move!”
Brushing off
the shinobi,
Garyo faced
「どいてよ！」忍たちをふり切ると、我龍はこちらに向かって大きく手をふった。「シカマル！」 (towards
Shikamaru),
grandly
waving his
hand.
「なんだぁ…？」 “What…?”
Shikamaru
wrinkled the
middle of his
forehead and
furrowed his
brows. That
guy Garyo, he
has such an
effeminate
シカマルは眉間にしわを寄せた。我龍のやつ、あんなオカマっぽい声だったっけ？小脇を締め、まるで少女のように走っvoice? Garyo
てくる我龍に、シカマルは身構えた。「止まれ！」 was running
completely as
if he was a
young lady,
tightening his
arms under his
armpits.
Shikamaru put
himself on
guard. “Stop!”
“What are you
even saying?
Because I
seized
Garyo…. You,
Chouji, and his
「もう、なに言ってんのょ……我龍はあたしが捕まえてるから、あんたはチョウジたちと逃げた収監者を追って！」
comrades
(should go
and) pursue
the prisoners
who have
escaped!”
「…… 」「……」
www.asianovel.com
186
RAW English
“(I’m saying
this as their)
「なにボーッとしてんのよ……あたしよ、あたし！」
boss….It’s me,
it’s me!”
「ああ……いのか？」 “Ahh….Ino?”
It seemed like
with Ino’s
Shintenshin no
Jutsu (Mind
どうやら、いのが心転身の術で、我龍の中に入り込んでいるようだった。 Body Switch
Technique),
she had
infiltrated into
Garyo’s mind.
“It’s fine you
guys!” Ino…in
the form of
Garyo…faced
towards the
「いい、あんたたち！」いのは。。。我龍の姿をしたいのは、敵の忍に向き合った。「あたしに指一本でも触れたら、enemy
あんたたちのボスを殺しちゃうからね！」 shinobi. “If you
guys touch me
with even a
finger, we’ll
murder your
boss!”
The shinobi
忍たちが、あとずさりした。
stepped back.
“What are you
doing,
「なにやってんのよ、シカマル……さっさと行きなさいよ！」
Shikamaru?...
Go quickly!”
「ああ……分かった」 “Ahh…I know”
www.asianovel.com
187
RAW English
He did not
understand
why he was
doing
something like
this himself.
When he
なぜ、そんなことをしたのか、自分でも分からない。気がつけば、シカマルはいのの……我龍の尻をさっと撫でて realized (what
いた。 he was doing),
Shikamaru
had quickly
and gently
brushed the
buttocks of
Garyo……and
Ino.
“Kyaa!”
Garyo…and
Ino (who was
in Garyo’s
body) sprung
「キャッ」我龍が……我龍の姿をした、いのがぴょんっと跳び上がった。「なにすんのよ！？」
up with a
‘pyon’ sound.
“What the
heck are you
doing!?”
“I was always
interested
(/curious)
about
it…Whether or
not (you
would) even
do such a
「ずっと気になってたんだが……そんななりをしてても、やっぱ『キャッ』て言っちゃうんだな」 thing (while
you’re in the
body of
someone
else).
However, as I
thought, you
would still say
『Kyaa 』, eh?”
www.asianovel.com
188
RAW English
Ino…borrowed
Garyo’s fist.
Ino’s punch
シカマルの頭に、いのの……我龍の拳骨を借りた、いののパンチが,炸裂した。
exploded into
Shikamaru’s
head.
Still, no one
had noticed
three flowing
objects to the
大混乱の鬼燈城のはるか西を流れる三つの星に気づいた者は、まだいなかった。 far West that
were emitting
light, due to
the chaos at
Houzukijyou.
No matter how
they viewed it,
it looked like a
shooting star
from
somewhere.
However, they
were different
than ordinary
どこからどう見ても流れ星なのだが、普通の流れ星と違うのは、この三つの光る物体は空から落下してくるのではなく、
shooting stars.
逆にグングン上昇していることだった。
Those three
shining objects
were not
falling from
the sky. On
the contrary,
they were
steadily
ascending.
[T/N]
Shikamaru just copped a feel on Ino/Garyo….for science!?

Eh……..@_@’;;;~~~I read this like three times to make sure I
wasn’t going crazy when I first read this section OTL~ This is
really strange for comic relief…
www.asianovel.com
189
//End Translation
//End of Chapter 12
www.asianovel.com
190
Vol. 1:
Chapter 13
Pages 182-183
Kakashi embraced Kahyo to his chest in order to shield her field of view
(from the sight of Rahyo falling from the Tobishachimaru). Grief-stricken
that she had lost her older brother, Kahyo beat her fists onto Kakashi’s
chest. Kahyo buries her face into Kakashi’s chest, freely screaming and
crying out. Her wailing then changes into sobbing. Kakashi holds her
close and tightly. He must tell her something, so he starts to speak:
RAW English
”At such a time, I
don’t want to say
such
things….however,
「こんなときに、こんなことは言いたくないんだが……どうやら、飛鯱丸はどんどん上昇している。it seems as
このままだと、オレたちは全員死ぬことになる」 though the
Tobishachimaru is
gradually rising. At
this rate, all of us
will die”
There was no
返事はない。 response (from
Kahyo).
www.asianovel.com
191
RAW English
“On this ship, we
are still able to
save lives”
Kakashi spoke
tenderly, as if he
「この船には、まだ救える命がある」カカシは、まるで子供をあやすように、やさしく語りかけた。 was soothing a
「上手くいくかどうか分からないけど、オレはできるかぎりのことをするつもりだ」 child. “I don’t
know whether or
not it will turn out
well, but I intend
to do as much as I
possibly can”
Kahyo’s face is still buried into Kakashi’s chest. She murmurs back in
response: ‘What should we do?’ Kakashi responds that they will create a
hole in the air sac of the buoyancy component. Since he heard from
Tazuna, the old man who manufactured the ship, Kakashi knew that the
air sac was filled with helium gas. It’s non-flammable and non-
combustible. And so, even if there’s a fire, there will not be a huge
explosion. If they can skillfully create a hole in the air sac, perhaps they
may be able to land the Tobishachimaru.
RAW English
「……上手くいかなかったら？」 “What if it doesn’t turn out well?”
“(Have you ever) pierced a bulging,
「パンパンに膨らんだ風船に針を刺したことは？」
inflatable balloon with a needle?”
「……」「……」
“As for popping such a large balloon, it
「こんなでかい風船を割るのは、オレもはじめてだよ...」
will also be my first time…”
Abruptly, Kakashi stopped speaking. Kahyo bawled her eyes out, and
then raised her face. She asks him what’s wrong. Kakashi waved his
hand at Kahyo to motion her to be quiet, as he couldn’t hear Ino very
wellin his head. Kakashi asks Ino if Garyo has been secured. Ino answers
that he’s been taken care of, but Shikamaru and the others are still
pursing the other escaped prisoners. Just a few moments ago, Ino was in
contact with Tsunade. She was told that the Tsuchikage is heading
towards them.
Kakashi looks out from the tear in the ship. Beneath the swirling grey
www.asianovel.com
192
sea of clouds, Kakashi can see their preparations as well. There’s three
objects that are emitting light, which are approaching at a staggering
speed.
Pages 184-185
Kakashi reminds Ino that before the Tobishachimaru enters Iwagakure,

the Tsuchikage intends to shoot it down. Kakashi urgently thinks to
himself while looking down at Oonoki’s comrades below: If that’s the
case, then creating a hole in the air sac may backfire. The gas will
escape the hole, and should push the ship. If he creates the hole at the
front of the ship, then the power should work in the opposite direction. It
should push the ship back the other way…
The wind is tussling Kahyo’s long, curly hair. Seeing that, Kakashi
realizes that the wind is blowing from an East to West direction. Kakashi
must reconsider creating the hole at the front of the air sac. The
Tobishachimaru will be going against a stream of wind. In the worst
case, they might be jostled by the air current. If such a thing happens,
they would be thrown about and possibly die, as if they were in a
washing machine.
The speed of the points of light have declined, and seem to be standing
still from below. Kakashi doubts for only an instant, but then he
understands the situation. The Tobishachimaru is not within the limits of
the Tsuchikage’s flying range. In fact, the ship has risen higher in
altitude than they can reach. Kakashi then resumes contact with Ino:
RAW English
“I won’t let them shoot down
"この船は、撃ち落とさせない"
this ship”
“Right, such a thing won’t
"ええ、そんなことにはなりません"
happen”
"…なに？" “…What?”
www.asianovel.com
193
RAW English
“Please listen closely,
Kakashi-sensei” Ino said.
"よく聞いてください、カカシ先生" いのが言った。"綱手様からの指令です、 “They’re orders from
ただちに飛鯱丸を爆破してください" Tsunade-sama. Please
immediately blow up the
Tobishachimaru”
“Wait a minute….There are
"ちょっと待て……船にはまだ生存者が…" still survivors onboard the
ship”
“I understand” Before
terminating
"分かってます" 通信を切りあげるまえに、いのは感情を交えずにそう言っ communications, Ino spoke
た。"それは綱手様だって分かっています" without emotions. “Tsunade-
sama understands that as
well”
Kakashi’s eyes travel to inside the kitchen area, to the people who are
crouching on the floor. Several people have already collapsed. Their
mouths are open wide, struggling to breathe. There was a sudden
decline in temperature, so everyone is shivering and shaking. Kakashi
then asks the pilots what the altitude is right now. One of the pilots,
who’s squatting and holding onto his knees, raises his face. His lips have
changed colour to purple.
He responds back that they don’t have the instruments necessary in

order to read exactly how high they are… So he isn’t able to say much
for certain. However, judging from the thin atmosphere, he thinks that a
while ago, they have already exceeded 13,000 metres in altitude. It
hasn’t even been ten minutes since the Tobishachimaru had suffered
extensive damage.
Pages 186-187
Originally, the ship had been flying at 5,000 metres in altitude. But
because of the previous chaotic situation, their flying altitude had risen.
During that time, Kakashi assumes that the altitude was 7,000 metres.
www.asianovel.com
194
And so, he assumes that they have risen 6,000 metres in ten minutes, if
the pilot estimated that they are currently flying at 13,000 metres. In
ten more minutes, they should rise another 7,000 metres in altitude. In
other words, if they continue to rise at this rate for the next ten minutes,
the ship will reach an altitude of 19,000 metres. The blood within their
bodies will boil! He cannot allow such a thing to happen. Kakashi is
frantically trying to think up a solution.
Firstly, due to the difference in atmospheric pressure, the air sac will
explode. To prevent that, they should just create a hole in the air sac by
their own means in order to lower the altitude. At least in that case, the
air sac will not suddenly explode on its own and take them by surprise.
RAW English
However, if I
destroy the air sac
within this air
が、この気流の中で気嚢を破壊して、いまのオレに飛鯱丸をコントロールできるのか。。。？
current, will I be
able to control the
Tobishachimaru…?
“What is that point
「あの光の点は？」
of light?”
It was Kahyo’s
voice. However, it
did not reach
華氷の声は、しかし、カカシの耳にはまったく入らない。もう一度同じことを訊かれて、よう Kakashi’s ears at
やく我にかえった。 all. Hearing the
same thing once
again, he finally
returned to himself.
“It’s the Tsuchikage
from Iwagakure”
「岩隠れの土影だよ」と、どうにか返事をした。 One way of
another, he
responded.
www.asianovel.com
195
RAW English
“Since they know
that this ship is
fully loaded with
「この船に青火粉がたっぷり積まれていることを知っていて、岩隠れに入る前に撃ち落とすつもり
Aobiko, they intend
だ」
to shoot down this
ship before it
enters Iwagakure”
“It’s not only that.
Just now, I received
「それだけじゃない。たったいま、木ノ葉から指令が入った……オレは、この船を爆破しなきゃ orders from
ならない」 Konohagakure…I
have to blow up
this ship”
“That (sort of
command)! Kahyo
「そんな！」華氷が叫んだ。「この船には、まだ生存者がいるのよ！」 yelled. “There are
still survivors
onboard this ship!”
Kakashi painfully
カカシは苦しげに眼を伏せた。
lowered his eyes.
“I’m sorry…..”
「ごめんなさい……」と、華氷。「ぜんぶ私たちのせいだわ」 Kahyo said. “It’s all
because of us”
“I am a shinobi. I
am prepared to die.
However….as for
the people who are
onboard this ship,
surely they should
「オレは忍だ。死ぬ覚悟はできている。だけど……この船に乗っている人たちは、きっとこの遊 have been really
覧飛行をとても楽しみにしていたはずなんだ。まさか、こんなことになるなんて……」 looking forward to
this sight-seeing
flight. By no means
(should they have
expected)
something like this
to happen……”
華氷が、唇を噛んだ。 Kahyo bit her lip.
www.asianovel.com
196
RAW English
“I’m sorry…."
Kakashi continued.
「すまない……」カカシは続けた。「きみを責めるつもりはなかったんだ」
“I did not intend to
blame you.”
“No” Kahyo shook
her head. “It’s
「ううん」華氷はかぶりをふった。「責められて当然よ」
natural to blame
me”
There’s
「オレにはもう……打つ手がない」 nothing…that I can
do”
“Before entering
Kusagakure, should
we make this ship
land?” The colour
and facial
「草隠れの里を出る前に、この船を着陸させればいいのね？」華氷は顔を、決死の表情で染めた。 expression of
「だったら、気嚢を破りましょう」 Kahyo’s face
indicated that she
was prepared for
death. “If that’s the
case, then let’s
destroy the air sac”
Pages 188-189
RAW English
「ダメだ」今度は、カカシが首をふる番 “It’ll be no good” Now, it was Kakashi’s turn to
だった。「気嚢に穴をあけたところで、 shake his head. Even if we create a hole in the air
この船は気流にもみくちゃになるのが関 sac, the most we can do is jostle this ship in the
の山だ」 air current.”
「私は『穴をあけましょう』なんて言っ
“I didn’t say such a thing like『Let’s create a hole』”
てない」
「。。。？」「。。。？」
「『気嚢を破りましょう』と言ったのよ」“I said 『Let’s destroy the air sac』”
カカシは眼をすがめた。 Kakashi narrowed his eyes.
www.asianovel.com
197
RAW English
“In such a high-stakes and desperate situation,
「一か八か、やってみるしかない」大き
perhaps we should try it” Kahyo said so as
な瞳に決心をみなぎらせて、華氷が言っ
determination swelled up in her huge eyes.
た。「もうこれ以上、だれにも死んでほ
“Because I don’t want anyone else to die
しくないから」
anymore”
As Kahyo was speaking, Kakashi faced towards the stern of the ship.
Across the scaffolding that was suspended in midair, there was an iron
ladder. It’s the one that he had initially used to sneak aboard the
Tobishachimaru in the propulsion component. He finally managed to
reach the area. Because the pilothouse and the guest room gondola
have both fallen down, the propellers in the propulsion component have
stopped rotating. He climbs up the ladder and scaffolding that the
workers typically use for maintenance inspections. From there, he was
close to touching the air sac in the buoyancy component with his hand.
RAW English
やるしかなかった。 I have to do it.
If the Tobishachimaru continues to rise at the current
このまま飛鯱丸が上昇を続ければ、
rate, everyone will die anyway. No, before that, it
どうせ全員が死ぬ。いや、その前に、
will just arrive within the territorial airspace of
風に乗って草隠れの領空を出たとた
Kusagakure because of the wind. As soon as that
ん、土影に迎撃されてしまう。気嚢
happens, we will be intercepted by the Tsuchikage.
を破っても、たちまち火の手が回っ
Even if we destroy the air sac, flames will suddenly
て、みんな焼け死んでしまうかもし
surround us. Perhaps everyone will be burnt to
れない。
death.
「行くも地獄、退くも地獄か…」 “Damned if I do, damned if I don’t?...”
搭乗客たちは、すでに船倉へ避難さ The passengers have already taken refuge in the
せている。 ship’s hold.
深呼吸をひとつつくと、カカシは気 Taking a deep breath, and all together with a scream
合もろとも、チャクラを込めたクナ of fighting spirit, Kakashi hit the air sac with a kunai
イを気嚢に飛ばした。 (that was charged with his) chakra.
ガキンッ！ “Gakinn!” (Boom!)
クナイの刃が気嚢を貫き、火花が散っThe edge of the kunai pierced the air sac. Sparks
た。 scattered.
バチバチ、とい、という小さな音が Cracking with a ‘bachibachi’ noise, the small sounds
耳朶を打つ。続いて、ヘリウムガス tapped against his earlobes. The helium gas
が勢いよく噴出した。 continued to vigorously spurt outwards.
「!」「!」
www.asianovel.com
198
RAW English
そして、やはり恐れていたことが、 And then (the situation became) just as he had
起こった。 feared.
はじめは小さな、赤い火だった。そ It was the beginning of a small, red fire. Merely ten
れが、ほんの十秒後には、気嚢の後 seconds later, it burned down the stern of the air
部を焼き尽くしていた。 sac.
Page 190
RAW English
Gooooooo!
(/Sound of
ゴオオオオオオオ！
flames
bursting)
At once, the
exterior layer
of the air sac
burst into
flames. The
blaze was
気嚢の外皮が一気に燃えあがり、その炎が空気を巻き込んで吠えた。またたく間に火は浮力部全体に回った。 swallowed into
the air with a
roar. In a flash,
fire surrounded
the entirely of
the buoyancy
component.
Simultaneously,
the nose of the
Tobishachimaru
pointed
それと同時に、飛鯱丸が鼻面を地面に向けて、落下をはじめた。
towards the
ground. The
ship began to
fall.
www.asianovel.com
199
RAW English
Kakashi jumped
off the ladder.
He ran back
onto the
scaffolding that
was suspended
in mid-air.
Overhead, the
airsac was
being licked by
カカシは梯子を飛び降り、宙吊りの足場を駆け戻った。その頭上では、炎になめられた気嚢が、まるで神に消しゴムでもかけられているかのように、骨組みだけを残して、どん
the flames. It
どん消えてなくなった。
was even as if
it was
beginning to be
completely
erased by a
God. Only the
skeleton
remained as it
gradually
vanished.
The buoyancy
浮力が失われていく。
was lost.
When he
jumped into the
kitchen, Kahyo
had already
厨房に飛び込んだときには、すでに華氷が印を結び終え、術を発動していた。
finished her
seals. She had
unleashed a
jutsu.
Hyouton:
「氷遁・地鎖連氷!」
Jisarenhyou!
Even though
that voice was
erased by the
その声は風にかき消されたが、彼女の術のほうは、そうじゃなかった。 wind, her jutsu
seemed (to not
be drowned out
by the wind).
A large shock
pushed up the
落下する船体を、大きな衝撃が突き上げた。
falling hull of
the ship.
「!?」「!?」
Page 191
www.asianovel.com
200
RAW English
飛鯱丸は一度跳ね上がり、次い The Tobishachimaru jumped up for a moment.
で、華氷が地鎖連氷で作り出し Subsequently, the ship dropped onto a plank of ice
た氷の板の上に落ちた。 that was produced by Kahyo’s Jisarenhyou.
その衝撃で、またゴンドラの一 Due to that impact, another portion of the gondola
部が崩れ落ちた。 crumbled apart.
While Kahyo activated the seals, she had a grim look
華氷は、印を結んだまま、険し
on her face as she was concentrating on the jutsu.
い顔つきで術に集中している。
Since it was probably a great burden that was
よほどの負担がかかっているの
dependent upon her (will), (Kahyo’s) arms shivered
だろう、その腕はブルブル震え、
and trembled. Her hair stood on end. From tightly
髪は逆立ち、ぎゅっと結んだ口
(clamping her mouth shut), there was bloodshed from
の端からは流血していた。
end of her mouth.
チャクラをまとった氷の板は、 Because of the chakra embedded into the plank of ice,
まるで飛鯱丸の船底から生え出 it seemed as though it was beginning to completely
してくるかのように、その行く grow forth from the bottom of the Tobishachimaru.
手にどんどんのびてゆく。 That path gradually continued to extend.
雲海に頭から突っ込むと、雲が Beginning to plunge into the sea of clouds, they were
ブワッと押し広げられ、船を吞 forcibly spread apart with a ‘buwa’ (/whoosh) sound.
み込んだ。 (The clouds) engulfed the ship.
気流に流されそうになるたびに、Every time the air current (attempted to derail) the
氷の触手が船体を強引に引き戻 ship, tentacles of ice forcibly restored the hull (back
した。 onto the plank of ice).
「このまま船を着陸させる…」 “I will make the ship land as it is…” Through the space
食いしばった歯のあいだから、 between her gritted teeth, Kahyo pushed out her
華氷は言葉を押し出した。 words.
「絶対に成功させてみせる」 “I will certainly make it succeed”
雲の中は灰一色で、なにも見え They could not see anything, aside from the single
ない。 ashen colour from within the clouds.
Due to the sudden drop, their ears could not adjust to
急激な落下に、耳が気圧の変化 the change in atmospheric pressure. They gulped the
についていけない。固唾を呑む saliva that they were holding within their mouths due
と、耳をふさいでいた空気が抜 to the tense situation. Closing up their ears, the air
けて、風の音が鮮明になった。 escaped. Then, the sound of the wind became
distinctive.
気嚢は、ほんの一分足らずで、
In just under a minute, the air sac had become merely
ほとんど骨格だけになった。燃
a skeleton. The remnants of the burning framework
え残った骨組みが、黒くくすぶっ
(was emitting) black smoke.
ている。
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
201
Ear clearing is actually a [thing] to equalize air pressure within

your ears.
Pages 192-193
RAW English
The fire should still have things
to burn through, as though it
炎は、まだ燃やせるものがあるはずだ、といわんばかりに、前へ前へと侵攻 could invade further and
した。カカシと華氷の頭上には、青い炎と灰色の雲以外、なにもなくなって towards the front. Overhead
いた。 Kakashi and Kahyo, there was
nothing but blue flames and
grey clouds.
As the Tobishachimaru
continued to fall, it broke
through the clouds. Each time
飛鯱丸は雲を突き破って、落下を続けた。右に左にぶれたが、そのたびに華 the ship shook right or left,
氷がつららでガードを作って、船が板の上から滑り落ちないようにした。 Kahyo produced guards of
icicles in order to prevent it
from slipping off the top of the
plank.
The Tobishachimaru sustained
大破した飛鯱丸は、ぐんぐん高度を下げていく。 serious damages. Steadily, the
altitude continued to drop.
Then, they felt as though their
と、体がふわりと浮き上がるような感じがした。
bodies were gently floating.
「！？」「！？」
For an instant, Kakashi’s body
カカシの体は、実際、一瞬宙に浮いていた。 was practically floating in mid-
air.
「どうしたんだ！？」 “What’s happening!?”
“There’s not enough moisture!”
「水分が足りない！」華氷が叫びかえす。「氷を作るための水分が足りない Kahyo shouted back. “There’s
の！」 not enough moisture in order to
produce ice!”
「！」「！」
www.asianovel.com
202
RAW English
Peeking through below the torn
kitchen flooring, (Kakashi saw
that) the plank of ice that the
破れた厨房の床から下をのぞくと、それまで飛鯱丸をのせていた氷の板は、
Tobishachimaru was placed
跡形もなく消えていた。
upon….had vanished. There
were no longer even traces of
it.
Far away below, the yellow
ground stretched outwards.
はるか下方には、黄色の大地が広がっている。紅葉している山々、そしてキ The mountains were an autumn
ラキラ光る川が流れていた。 colour. And then there were
glittering and sparkling rivers
that were flowing.
The Tobishachimaru lost it’s
氷の支えを失った飛鯱丸は、ほとんど垂直に落下していた。 supportive ice. It was almost
falling vertically.
As the altitude cut through
5,000 metres, (Kakashi) knew
高度が五千メートルを切ったことは、待ちかねたように飛来した土影を見て、
that the Tsuchikage would be
分かった。
impatiently waiting and come
flying (towards them)
Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi were
黒ツチと赤ツチをしたがえたオオノキが、飛鯱丸にならぶ。 accompanied by Oonoki. They
lined up at the Tobishachimaru.
“Oi! Kakashi, one way or
another, it seems like this is it!”
「おい、カカシ、どうやらこれまでのようじゃぜ！」土影が呼ばわった。 The Tsuchikage shouted. “If it’s
「お前らだけなら助けてやれる……女、カカシ、飛び移れ！」 just you guys, I can save
you…Lady and Kakashi, jump
(onto us)!”
Kakashi and Kahyo exchanged
カカシと華氷は、眼を見交わした。
glances.
華氷がうなずく。 Kahyo nodded.
(That was the only thing he
それだけだった。
needed).
With just that, Kakashi
それだけで、カカシは彼女が自分と同じ気持ちであることが分かった。 understood that they both felt
the same way.
www.asianovel.com
203
RAW English
“What are you doing!? If you
「なにをやっとる！？さっさとせんなら、お前らごとその船を撃ち落とす don’t (jump over) quickly, both
しか。。。」 of you might be shot down with
the ship…”
However, Kakashi deliberately
が、相手に最後までしゃべらせるほど、カカシは悠長ではなかった。 did not let his comrades finish
talking.
From Kahyo’s mouth, an ‘Ah!’
華氷の口から、あっ、という驚きの声が漏れる。
escaped with a surprised voice.
Suddenly thinking about
whether or not to rush off,
ドッと突進したかと思うと、カカシは破れた床板を蹴って、船外へ飛び出し
Kakashi kicked off from the torn
ていた。
floorboards. He leapt out of the
ship.
その体が宙を舞った。 His body fluttered in mid-air.
The wind tussled his silver hair.
カカシと大地の間には、数千メートルの、空っぽの空間しかなかった。風が
A strong will was dwelling
その銀髪をなぶり、その眼には氷のように固い意志が宿っていた。
within his eyes like ice.
「よし、こい!」 “Alright, come!”
Pages 194-195
RAW English
However, Kakashi
jumped over Oonoki,
who was leaning
が、カカシはのけぞったオオノキの頭上を跳び越え、赤ツチの頭をトンッと蹴って、さらに
backwards. Kicking off
跳梁した。
Akatsuchi’s head with a
‘tonn’ sound, he
jumped about again.
“Wha- What are you
「な、なにをやっとるんじや！」
doing!”
“Kakashi!” Kahyo
shouted after the
「カカシ！」華氷も、土影に負けじと叫んだ。 Tsuchikage had also
undauntedly yelled (at
him).
www.asianovel.com
204
RAW English
Kakashi gathered all of
his chakra into his right
カカシは、全身のチャクラを右腕に集めた。「オレが絶対に雨を降らせる！」
arm. “I will absolutely
make it rain!”
「カカシ！」 “Kakashi!”
“I will entrust the rest
「あとは頼んだぞ、華氷！」
to you, Kahyo!”
Grandly drawing back
his right arm, which
was becoming
incandescent to the
まぶしいほど白熱している右腕を大きく後ろに引くと、カカシは渾身の紫電を雨雲にたたき
extent that it was
つけた。
radiant, Kakashi struck
the Shiden with all of
his might into the rain
clouds.
「うおおおおおお！」 “Wuohhhhhhh!”
ドオオオンッ！ Dooooon! (Boom!)
With the excessive
intensity, the clouds
parted. For an instant,
there was a glimpse of
そのあまりのすさまじさに雲が割れ、一瞬、青空が垣間見えた。カカシ自身、自分の技に、 blue sky. It was (a
自分自身が吹き飛ばされたほどだった。 tremendous force), to
the extent that Kakashi
himself was blown
away by his own
technique.
The Tsuchikage’s eyes
土影が、眼を見張った。
widened.
www.asianovel.com
205
RAW English
Lightning surged forth
from Kakashi’s entire
body. Completely as if
they were tentacles,
(the lightning)
extended outwards in
every direction and
カカシの全身からほとばしった雷は、まるで触手のように四方へのび出し、雨雲を貫く。 pierced through the
たちまち雷が雷を呼び、雨雲が寄り集まって、バチバチと放電をはじめた。 rain clouds. Suddenly,
the lightning invoked
thunder. The rain
clouds gathered, and
began to cackle with a
‘bachibachi’ sound
from the electrical
discharge.
“It’s dangerous,
Tsuchikage-sama!”
「危ない、土影様！」赤ツチが叫んだ。「早くワイの影に隠れるだに！」 Akatsuchi yelled.
“Quickly, hide within
my shadow!”
“That’s needless help!”
Oonoki yelled in a
「いらぬ世話じゃぜ！」オオノキが一喝した。「まったく、木ノ葉のもんは無茶をしよる thunderous voice.
ぜ…」 “Seriously, the people
of Konoha behave
recklessly…”
The rainclouds roared
with thunder with a
‘gorogoro’ sound.
..Flashes of lightning
ゴロゴロと雷鳴を轟かせる雨雲。。。ピシャッと落ちた稲妻が、地上の楓の大木を、まっぷ
crashed with a
たつに引き裂いた。
slamming ‘pishaa’
sound. A large maple
tree on the ground split
in half.
“Kurotsuchi! Save that
「黒ツチ！あのバカを助けてやれ！」
idiot!”
www.asianovel.com
206
RAW English
In accordance with the
Tsuchikage’s
command, Kurotsuchi
immediately pursued
after Kakashi. He was
土影の命令に従って、気を失って落下してゆくカカシを、黒ツチが即座に追いかける。降 falling and had lost
りだした雨の最初のひと粒が、黒ツチの頬に当たった。 consciousness. There
was one bead of rain at
the onset of the
downpour. It struck
Kurotsuchi on the
cheeks of his face.
He seemed to have lost
consciousness
considerably (for quite
ずいぶん気を失っていたように思えるが、実際にカカシの意識が飛んでいたのは、ほんの数
some time), however,
秒のことだった。
he had actually only
lost consciousness for
about a few seconds.
Cold rain fell upon his
face. Kakashi then
顔に降りかかる冷たい雨に、カカシは薄目を開けた。
opened his half-closed
eyes
.Just then, a huge
とたん、巨大な影が、目の前をかすめて飛んでいった。 shadow flew right
before his eyes.
「！？」「！？」
Pages 196-197
RAW English
Kakashi opened his
eyes. Within the
torn gondola, (he
見開いたカカシの眼に、破れたゴンドラの中で、必死に印を結んでいる華氷の姿が映った。 could see) the
figure of Kahyo,
who was frantically
making seals.
www.asianovel.com
207
RAW English
The rain down
poured
incessantly. Having
invoked
Jisarenhyou, now
降りしきる雨が、地鎖連氷に呼び寄せられ、いまや残骸と化した飛鯱丸の船底に、氷の結晶を作っ
the bottom of the
てゆく。
Tobishachimaru
had changed into
wreckage. (Kahyo)
continued to make
crystals of ice.
The crystals of ice
extended forth
from the bottom of
the ship. A
船底からのび出した氷の結晶は、天空に輝く白銀の滑り台をどんどん継ぎ足していった。
sparkling silver
slide gradually
extended into the
sky.
Gliding on top of
その上を滑走する、飛鯱丸。 that was the
Tobishachimaru.
As soon as the ship
passed through,
the tracks steadily
broke apart. (The
ice) glistened with
船が通り過ぎるそばから、その軌跡がどんどん砕け散り、キラキラ輝きながら宙に舞った。まるで
radiance in mid-air.
飛鯱丸が、ほうき星かなにかになってしまったかのように見えた。
It seemed as if the
Tobishachimaru
had become
something like a
comet.
If there was
something to be
もしも天国への階段というものがあるとしたら……
called a ‘Stairway
to Heaven’…
www.asianovel.com
208
RAW English
A thunderous roar
resounded as the
Tobishachimaru
continued to slide.
As Kakashi was
seeing it off, he
absentmindedly
thought (about the
轟音を鳴り響かせて滑り落ちてゆく飛鯱丸を見送りながら、カカシは考えるともなしに、そんなこ
‘Stairway to
とを考えた。きっと、こんな感じなんだろうな。
Heaven’). He
pondered such a
thing. Surely, he
thought that a
(‘Stairway to
Heaven’) would
have such a
feeling.
The sky was full of
pale crystals of ice.
天空いっぱいに、青白い氷の結晶が、音もなく漂っていた。 They were drifting
about without a
sound.
“It seems as
though this guy
awoke” (Kakashi)
「こいつ、眼が覚めたようだぜ」耳元で声がした。「どうする、じじい？」 heard a voice close
to his ears. “What
should we do, old
man?”
Kakashi was being
carried on
カカシは、黒ツチの肩にかかえられていた。
Kurotsuchi’s
shoulder.
www.asianovel.com
209
RAW English
“It seemed as
though this guy
intended to die”
The Tsuchikage
said. “We had no
other choice. It
「こいつは、本気で死ぬつもりだったようじゃぜ」土影が言った。「どうもこうもあるか。あの厄
seems as though
介な船は、どうやらワシらの里へは落ちてこん。じゃったら、こんなところに用はないぜ」
that burdensome
ship won’t fall into
our village. And so,
we have no
business in such a
place”
“Ah” Akatsuchi
raised his hysteric
voice. “Something
「あっ」と、赤ツチが素っ頓狂な声をあげた。「鬼燈城から、なんか飛んでくるだに」
is flying towards us
from the
Houzukijyou”
Sai silently
approached
サイは無言で、鴻を黒ツチに寄せた。
Kurotsuchi with his
large bird.
The Tsuchikage
nodded. “Arayotto”
(/’Off you go!) said
土影がうなずくと、黒ツチが「あらよっと」と、カカシを鴻の背に放り出した。 Kurotsuchi. She
tossed Kakashi
onto the back of
the bird.
“Tell Tsunade-hime
that the victorious
feeling will also
steadily end. Even
「戦勝気分もそろそろ終わりにしろと、綱手姫に言っとけ。ワシらもそろそろ次の世代に道をゆず
we will gradually
る頃合いじゃぜ」
hand over our
ways, in due time,
to the next
generation”
www.asianovel.com
210
RAW English
After imparting
それだけ言い残して、オオノキは飛び去ってしまった。 only those words,
Oonoki flew away.
Then for the first
time, Kakashi
noticed that they
were considerably
approaching the
ground.
このときはじめて、カカシはずいぶん地上へ近づいていることに気がついた。見下ろすと、白煙を Overlooking (the
あげている鬼燈城の中庭で、人間たちがアリのようにうごめいていた。 scene), white
smoke was rising
from the courtyard
of the Houzukijyou.
The human beings
were wriggling like
ants.
Surrounding the
castle was a
spacious meadow.
The
Tobishachimaru
slid down and onto
城を取り囲むだだっ広い草原に、飛鯱丸は滑り降りた。鬼燈城の季節の過ぎた草原に、もうもうと
it. Seasons had
土煙が舞った。
passed through the
meadow of the
Houzukijyou. A
dense cloud of
dust fluttered
about.
The
Tobishachimaru
slid on top of the
飛鯱丸は草の上を滑り、そして、前のめりになって静止した。 grass. And then,
the ship leaned
forward. It then
stood still.
www.asianovel.com
211
RAW English
The commotion
was on the side of
the castle.
Immediately, a
figure of a small
person rushed out
城のほうがどよめき、すぐに小さな人影が城門を飛び出して、飛鯱丸に駆けつけた。それは、どう
from the castle
やらサクラのようだった。
gates. It came
running towards
the
Tobishachimaru.
That figure seemed
to be Sakura.
On the South side
of the castle,
intense battles
were being fought.
A whirlwind arose,
which blew away
城の南側では、激しい戦闘が行われていた。旋風が巻き起こり、逃げ出した収監者たちがいっぺん
the escaped
に吹き飛ぶ。リーの木ノ葉旋風に間違いなかった。
prisoners one by
one. There was no
mistaking (that
attack), it was
Lee’s Konoha
Senpuu.
Pages 198-199
RAW English
In the courtyard
of the castle, he
saw an
expanding and
contracting
shadow. He
understood that
to be Shikamaru,
城の中庭で伸び縮みしている影を見て、シカマルが踏ん張っているのだと分かった。収監者たちをなぎ倒してゆく大きな球は、チョウジの肉弾戦車だ。
who was bracing
himself. A large
ball continuously
mowed down the
escaped
prisoners. It was
Chouji’s
Nikudansensha.
www.asianovel.com
212
RAW English
Dashing on a
straight path
leading up to the
castle, (Kakashi
城へと続く一本道を駆けてくるのは、綱手とシズネに違いない。
thought that)
they must be
Tsunade and
Shizune.
There were
Shino’s insects,
Tenten’s ninja
weaponry, Kiba
and
Akamaru…Gazing
シノの蟲、テンテンの忍具、キバと赤丸。。。そんな仲間たちを眺めていると、熱いものが胸に込みあげてくるのを、カカシはどうしようもなかった。 at such
comrades,
something hot
began to well up
inside Kakashi’s
chest. It couldn’t
be helped.
As the
Tsuchikage had
said, it will
土影の言うとおりだ、そろそろオレたちが、道を受け継ぐ番なんだ。
gradually be time
for us to inherit
those ways.
At this time
within Kakashi, a
カカシの中で、決定的な変化が訪れたのは、このときだった。
definitive change
occurred.
Since I lost the
Sharingan, I
suppose I was
using that as in
オレは写輪眼を失ったことを、火影という地位から逃げる口実にしていたんじゃないだろうか？
excuse to escape
from being in the
position of
Hokage, right?
Suddenly, he
ふと、そんなふうに思った。 thought of that in
such a manner.
Speaking of
becoming the
Hokage, the
number of people
I must protect
will increase. In
other words, at
any given
moment, I will
not know when I
will be attacked
by sorrow; (Grief)
that will be
火影になるということは、守るべき者たちが増えるということだ。つまり、いつ何時、オビトを失ったときのような悲しみに襲われるか、分からない。オレは、そんな悲しみを背負う覚悟を、まだ持てていないと思い込んでいた。
similar to the
time as when I
lost Obito. I will
be resigned to
being burdened
with such
sorrows. I was
under the
impression that I
was still unable
to endure (those
feelings of
sadness).
www.asianovel.com
213
RAW English
As for the
comrades of the
village, even now
at this moment,
they are silently
supporting one
another. It’s as if
morning is
approaching, and
they are
seemingly
里の仲間たちは、いま、この瞬間にも、黙っておたがいを支えているのだ。まるで朝が来たら眼が覚めるみたいに、当たり前の顔をして。ナルト、綱手様、シカマル、いの、ガイ、リー、テンテン、チョウジ、サクラ、サイ、ヒナタ、シズネ、イルカ、シノ、キバawakening (to
。。。 the sunrise); they
make (supporting
one another) look
(like a natural
instinct). Naruto,
Tsunade-sama,
Shikamaru, Ino,
Guy, Lee, Tenten,
Chouji, Sakura,
Sai, Hinata,
Shizune, Iruka,
Shino, Kiba…
…Everyone’s
faces
。。。みんなの顔が、次々にカカシの胸中をよぎった。 successively
flashed across
Kakashi’s mind.
And so, for such
comrades and
Konohagakure
Village, I thought
そして、そんな木ノ葉隠れの里を、仲間たちを、心から誇りに思った。
that I was proud
of them from the
bottom of my
heart.
And so, Kakashi
thought: If those
guys need me,
then I will
swallow all of
their collective
もしも、こいつらがオレを必要とするなら……と、カカシは思った。オレはこいつらの悲しみを、みんなまとめて呑み込んでやろう。そう、当たり前の顔で。そして、こいつらといっしょに、悲しみにのたうちまわってやろう。 sorrow. That
seems right, (like
a natural
instinct). And
then I will writhe
in sorrow with
them, together.
Speaking of
becoming the
Hokage, perhaps
火影になるというのは、たぶん、そういうことなんだ。
that’s (the
meaning behind)
such a (position).
[T/N]
No obvious shoutout for Sasuke? ;__;’;~~

当たり前の顔= “Natural/ordinary+ face/countenance”, but it made less
sense in English on context if I left it literally… so I have “Natural
instinct”. Like an intuitive reaction to something, or a usual task.
This last section was an absolute killer to try and fit it all into
comprehensible English…and yet I still think it’s semi-awkward
OTL~~~ It was quite the strugglebus to attempt to retain the
original meanings without sacrificing the nuances too much.
www.asianovel.com
214
//End Translation
//End of Chapter 13
www.asianovel.com
215
Vol. 1:
Chapter 14
Pages 202-203
RAW English
Before long, the
rain stopped.
The dark clouds
やがて雨が止み、暗雲は風に吹き流されていった。
were blown
away by the
wind.
The chaos at
the Houzukijyou
鬼燈城の混乱は、一段落つきつつあった。
had reached a
stopping point.
The fire at the
castle was
extinguished.
The tenacious
prisoners who
城の火災は消し止められ、粘り強く逃走を続ける収監者がちを、暗部の忍たちがじりじりと追いつめていった。
were escaping
were then
gradually being
cornered by the
ANBU.
The windy,
wintery-blight
blew through
the field. The
wreckage of the
風が冬枯れした野原をドッと吹き抜けると、大地に横たわった飛鯱丸のを残骸を、木の葉の忍たちが用心深く取り囲んだ。 Tobishachimaru
laid down upon
the ground. The
shinobi of
Konoha warily
surrounded it.
www.asianovel.com
216
RAW English
As for the
Tobishachimaru,
the buoyancy
component was
completely
burnt off.
Because of the
impact of the
fall, the
supportive
skeleton of the
air sac had
飛鯱丸は、浮力部がすっかり燃え落ちていた。気嚢を支える骨格は、落下の衝撃で、ほとんど砕け飛んでいる。まるで大きな手に半分もぎ取られた
almost
かのような客室ゴンドラに風が吹き込むと、木端がパラパラと落ちた。
shattered away.
It was as if a
giant hand had
torn off half of
the guest-room
gondola. The
wind blew
through it.
Woodchips fell
with a sprinkling
‘parapara’
sound.
The first figure
of a person
staggered forth
from the side of
最初の人影が、破れた船側からよろめき出てくると、綱手の怒号が轟いた。
the torn ship.
Tsunade roared
with an angry
bellow.
“Raise both
hands over your
「両手を頭の上に挙げて、ゆっくりと出てこい！」 head, and
slowly come
out!”
At the signal of
that voice, Kiba,
Chouji, Shino,
その声を合図に、キバ、チョウジ、シノ、リー、テンテンが慎重に飛鯱丸に近づいていった。 Lee, and Tenten
were cautiously
approaching the
Tobishachimaru.
There might be
enemies who
were hiding
搭乗客たちの中に、敵がまぎれていないともかぎらない。上空では、サイが待機している。 amongst the
passengers. In
the sky, Sai was
on standby.
www.asianovel.com
217
RAW English
“Are you okay?”
Only Sakura
bustled around
the passengers.
She was
examining
「大丈夫ですか？」サクラだけが、搭乗客のあいだを駆けずり回って、みなの怪我の具合をあらためていった。「怪我をされた方はいませんか？」
everyone on
their condition
and injuries. “Is
there anyone
who’s
uninjured?”
One by one, the
exhausted
ひとり、またひとりと、くたびれはて、やつれはてた搭乗客が船から出てくる。
passengers
exited the ship.
Everyone
looked upwards
at the sky in
amazement.
They were
cautiously
stepping with
their own legs,
as if
だれもが茫然と空を見上げ、そして、自分の足が踏みしめている大地の感触をたしかめるかのように、ゆっくりと歩を進めた。中には、地面に足をascertaining the
下ろしたとたん、崩れ落ちて倒れる者もいた。 feeling of the
ground. They
slowly stepped
forward. As
soon as some of
them lowered
their feet upon
the ground,
they collapsed
and fell.
When Tsunade
nodded, the
shinobi wrapped
up the
綱手がうなずくと、忍たちは搭乗客を毛布で包んでやり、水を飲ませてやった。
passengers in
blankets and
offered them
water to drink.
www.asianovel.com
218
RAW English
When they fell,
there were
people with
bone fractures,
as well as
落下のときに骨折した者や、流血している者は、サクラが手当てをして回った。 bloodied people.
Sakura
wandered about
to give medical
treatment to
them.
「動くな！」 “Don’t move!”
Before
Tsunade’s
綱手の視線の先にいたのは。。。華氷だった。
gaze….was
Kahyo.
The Konoha
shinobi quickly
木ノ葉の忍たちが、さっと戦闘態勢を取る。
prepared for
battle.
However, Kahyo
silently and
merely stood
still near the
completely
destroyed ship.
Her large eyes
seemed as
華氷は、しかし、大破した船体のそばに、ただひっそりとたたずんでいた。途方に暮れたようなその大きな瞳は、なにかを探しているようだった。
though they
長い巻き髪を、風にたなびかせながら。
were perplexed.
She seemed to
be looking for
something. Her
long, curly hair
was being
tussled by the
wind.
Pages 204-205
RAW English
“Are you Kahyo of the Ryuuha
「龍波武装同盟の華氷だな？」
Armament Alliance?
Kahyo acknowledged Tsunade
綱手を認めた華氷が、小さくうなずいた。
with a small nod.
“Are there still comrades
「船の中に、まだ仲間が残っているのか？」
onboard the ship?”
www.asianovel.com
219
RAW English
Slowly, Kahyo shook her head.
And so, in response to
Tsunade’s question, she didn’t
ゆっくりと、かぶりをふる華氷。それが綱手の質問に対する答えなのか、分
know (what to say). Even so, it
からないということなのか、それとも、いまさらそんなことはもうどうでも
was now too late. She accepted
いいという諦めなのか、だれにもなんとも言えなかった。
whatever (would happen to
her). She wasn’t able to say
anything to anyone.
“You did an outrageous
「だいそれたことをしてくれたな…貴様らのせいで、木ノ葉の信用はガタ thing…Because of you ******s,
落ちだ」 Konoha’s credibility
plummeted. “
華氷は、沈黙を守った。 Kahyo remained silent.
“Even the Wave Country
completely abandoned plans
for the development of the
「波の国も、飛行船の開発を完全に断念したぞ」綱手が押し殺した声で言っ airship.” Tsunade’s spoke with
た。「このまま、ただで済むとは思ってないな？」 a voice (that sounded like) it
was being crushed to death.
“As it is, did you think that you
would get away with it?”
With a look of resignation in her
眼に覚悟の色を浮かべて、華氷がうなずく。
eyes, Kahyo nodded.
“Haul her away!” Tsunade
waved her arm and issued the
「こいつを引っ立てろ！」綱手が腕をふって、命令を飛ばした。「追って沙
command. “Until we deal with
汰があるまで、牢にぶち込んでおけ！」
this incident later, throw her
into prison!”
“Please wait a minute,
「ちょっと待ってください、綱手様」
Tsunade-sama”
Not only Tsunade, but also all
the other shinobi
その声に、綱手だけでなく、ほかの忍たちもいっせいにふりかえる。
simultaneously turned around
to that voice.
With a facial expression with a
驚きと、安堵の入り混じった表情が、華氷の顔を赤く染めた。 mix of astonishment and relief,
Kahyo’s face turned red.
Over there, Kakashi was being
そこにいたのは、シカマルに肩を支えられたカカシだった。 supported by Shikamaru’s
shoulder.
www.asianovel.com
220
RAW English
“Kakashi!” Tsunade’s voice
「カカシ！」綱手が声を張った。「無事だったか」
strained. “You’re safe?”
“Tsunade-sama” Separating
himself from Shikamaru’s
「綱手様」シカマルの肩から離れると、カカシはすっくと立った。「彼女の。shoulder, Kakashi then stood
。。華氷の処分は、オレにまかせてもらえませんか？」 upright. “Her…Kahyo’s
punishment…Will you entrust
that to me?”
「なに？」 “What?”
Tsunade’s and Kakashi’s eyes
綱手の視線と、カカシの視線が、つかの間、交差した。
briefly crossed.
「なにか考えがあるのか？」 “What are you thinking about?”
However, Kakashi did not
が、カカシは綱手の質問には答えず、華氷と向き合ったのだった。 answer Tsunade’s question. He
faced Kahyo.
Wind blew through the space
ふたりのあいだを風が吹き抜け、言いようのない懐かしさと、悲しみを舞い between the two of them. It
上げた。 swept up ineffable nostalgia
and sorrow.
“Until just now, it went badly
「ついさっきまで、あそこにいたんだな」
over there”
As he said so, he looked
そう言って、カカシは広大無辺の天空を仰いだ。
upwards at the limitless sky.
From the spots inbetween the
remaining rain clouds, faint
まだらに残った雨雲のあいだから、淡い光が射しはじめていた。
light was beginning to shine
through.
“It’s good thing that we
「よく生きて帰ってこられたものだ」華氷に眼を戻す。 returned” He restored his eyes
upon Kahyo.
“However, it doesn’t mean that
「だけど、みんながオレのように運がよかったわけじゃない」 everyone was as fortunate as
me”
華氷が眼を伏せた。 Kahyo lowered her eyes.
“Among the 57 passengers who
「搭乗客五十七名のうち、十八名が亡くなった」カカシは言葉を継いだ。 boarded, 18 of them died”
Kakashi continued to speak.
www.asianovel.com
221
Pages 206-207
RAW English
“With the
exception of you
and your two
comrades who are
imprisoned in the
food supply
「きみの仲間も、きみと、オレが食糧庫に閉じ込めたふたり以外、みんな死んだ……それについて、なにか言うことはあるか？」
warehouse, (all of
your other
comrades) died.
Do you have
something to say
about that?”
Kahyo bit her lip.
華氷は唇を噛んで、首をふった。 She shook her
head.
「華氷」 “Kahyo”
「。。。はい」 ”…Yes”
“I’ll announce
your punishment.
As the perpetrator
「お前の処分を言い渡す。飛鯱丸襲撃の主犯として、お前には。。。」 of the attack upon
the
Tobishachimaru,
you will….”
“Umm…” A voice
from behind them,
interrupted
Kakashi. “Please
wait a minute” As
「あの。。。」背後からの声が、カカシの言葉をさえぎった。「ちょっと待ってください」ふりむくと、女性がひとり、子供の手を握って立っていた。
he turned around,
it was a woman.
She was standing
and grasping the
hand of a child.
Kakashi narrowed
カカシは眼をすがめた。
his eyes.
“I….from back
then…I’m the
person whom you
「私は、あのとき……あなたに助けてもらった者です」その女性は華氷に頭を下げた。 saved” That
woman lowered
her head to
Kahyo.
www.asianovel.com
222
RAW English
“With my son who
had a spasm of
asthma, I was
freed from that
ship by you…
Thanks to you, my
son’s spasms
lessened. But
what you guys did
was
impermissible. “
「喘息の発作を起こした息子といっしょに、あなたがあの船から解放してくれたんです。おかげさまで、息子の発作は治まりました……あなたたちがしたことは、許されること
She glanced at
ではありません」カカシのほうをチラリと見やり、「それでも、ひと言だけ、どうしてもお礼を言いたくて ……本当に、本当にありがとうございました」
Kakashi’s
direction for an
instant.
“Nevertheless, I
have only a single
word. No matter
what, I want to
say thank
you…Truly, truly,
thank you very
much. ”
Kahyo painfully
華氷が苦しげに顔を伏せた。
lowered her face.
The boy became
completely
healthy. He
すっかり元気になった男の子が、母親の手を放して駆けだす。 separated himself
from his mother’s
hand and began
running.
He came running
up until where
Kahyo (was
華氷のところまで走ってくると、上目づかいで、ニッコリ笑った。 standing). With
upturned eyes, he
grinned and
laughed.
“Thank you, oba-
「ありがとう、おばちゃん」
chan (/auntie)”
「。。。！」「。。。！」
“Even though I
was really
scared….” He
then quickly
whispered
「ぼく、とても怖かったけど…… 」そして、小声で急いで付け加えた。「でも……ちょっとだけ楽しかったよ」
something in
addition (to what
he had just said).
“But….it was even
a little bit of fun”
He returned back
to his mother. In
Kahyo’s eyes, she
母親のもとへと走り去る男の子を見送る華氷の眼に、涙がふくれあがった。 could the boy
running off. Tears
were welling up
(in Kahyo’s eyes).
www.asianovel.com
223
RAW English
“Kahyo” Kakashi
called out to her.
“As the
perpetrator of the
「華氷」カカシが呼びかけた。「飛鯱丸襲撃の主犯として、お前には死んでもらわねばならない」
attack upon the
Tobishachimaru,
we should put you
to death”
「！」「！」
“It’s for the extent
that you caused
(so many) victims.
「あれだけの犠牲を出したんだ。これは当然の処分だろう」
I seems that it’s a
suitable
punishment”
“….Yes” Kahyo’s
voice was
quivering. She
was exuding (the
feeling) that she
would accept
「……はい」華氷の声は震えていたが、全てを受け入れる覚悟がにじみ出ていた。「どんな処分でも……謹んでお受けします」
responsibility for
everything.
“Whatever kind of
punishment…I’ll
respectfully
receive it”
“However, if you
can prove that
you will be a
useful human
being for the Five
「ただし、お前が忍五大国の役に立つ人間だということが証明できれば、罪一等を減じて終身刑にする」
Great Shinobi
Countries, I will
reduce the capital
punishment to
life-imprisonment”
”…What do you
「……どういうことですか？」
mean?”
“From how I see
it, your
「オレの見るところ、お前の地鎖連氷は使える」
Jisarenhyou will be
useful”
Pages 208-209
RAW English
「……」「……」
“What are you talking
about, Kakashi?” said
「なにを言っているんだ、カカシ？」と、綱手。「こいつの忍術が、いったいなんに使えるというんだ？」 Tsunade. “What the heck is
it about her ninjutsu that
makes her useful?”
“Tsunade-sama” He stared
at Tsunade. “If an ordinary
person is struck with her
Jisarenhyou, they will be
instantly frozen. However,
if it’s a shinobi who can
knead chakra, that chakra
must be used in order to
surround the body with
heat. That prevents the
body from being frozen.
Therefore, if you are struck
「綱手様」カカシは綱手を見やり、「彼女の地鎖連氷は、普通の人がかけられたら、たちまち凍りついてしまいます。だが、チャクラを練ることができる忍なら、そのチャクラを巡らせて熱を作り出し、体が凍りつくのを防げるんです。だから、地鎖連氷を打たれたら、つねにチャクラを練っていなきゃならない。つまり、収監者たちは、逃亡のためにチャクラを使えなくなるんです……どうでしょう？いま、鬼燈城には収監者を監禁できる城主がい
with Jisarenhyou, you must
ません。彼女こそ、まさに適任だと思いますが」
constantly be kneading
chakra. In other words, the
prisoners cannot use
chakra in order to
escape…What do you think
about it? For now, there
isn’t a lord in the
Houzukijyou who can
confine the prisoners. Do
you think that she will
certainly be suitable (for
the duty)?”
www.asianovel.com
224
RAW English
“I see…” Shikamaru
nodded. Mui, the former
lord of the castle, used a
jutsu called “Tenrou” (/Sky
Prison). It burns the body of
the prisoners if they knead
chakra. ..This woman’s
Jisarenhyou is the converse
(of that
technique)…Tsunade-sama,
this person might be good
at (the duty). Because of
「なるほど……」うなずいたのは、シカマルだった。「前の城主の無為は、たしか収監者がチャクラを練ったら体が燃えちまう天牢って術を使ってた……この女の地鎖連氷は、その逆ってわけか……綱手様、こいつはイケるかもしれませんよ。第四次忍界大戦で、どの里も疲弊している。どこもかしこも人手が足りてねェから、このくそめんどくせー監視当番から解放してやったら、木ノ葉の株もちょっとは上がるんじゃないですかね。それに、
the Fourth Great Shinobi
いい見せしめにもなりますよ」
World War, all of the
villages became
impoverished. Since there
is insufficient man-power
everywhere, it’s damn
troublesome to take turns
monitoring (the prison). If
you release us (from this
duty), won’t Konoha’s
(reputation) rise a bit?
Besides, it’ll also be a good
lesson.“
“Lesson?” said Tsunade.
「見せしめ？」と、綱手。「なんの見せしめだ？」
“What kind of lesson?”
“However, as for that guy
Garyo, didn’t he advocate
for his form of ultimate
justice , which was the
control of individual
「だって我龍は、究極の正義ってやつは、個人の自由を管理することだって説いてるんでしょ？」シカマルはひょいっと肩をすくめ、「だったら、てめェの思想を信じてるこの女に...」
freedom? “ Shikamaru
quickly shrugged his
shoulders. “In that case, if
this woman believes in that
****’s ideology..."
"That ****’s individual
「てめェ自身の自由を管理してもらいましょうよ」 freedom will be controlled
by his own ideology. ”
Tsunade carefully
considered it, and then
綱手はとくと思案し、うむ、とうなずいた。「この件は、カカシ、お前にまかせたぞ」 nodded with a ‘yes’. “I will
entrust this matter to you,
Kakashi”.
“Thank you, Tsunade-
「ありがとうございます、綱手様」
sama”
“However, we’re going to
「ただし、就任式はちゃんとやれよ」 do a proper inauguration
ceremony”
「……」「……」
“Make this your first order
of business as the
Rokudaime Hokage”
「これをお前の、六代目火影としての初仕事にしろ」綱手がニヤリと笑った。「まさか、いやとは言うまいな？」 Tsunade broadly grinned
and laughed. “ Well, you
probably won’t say ‘no’,
right?”.
Kakashi firmly looked into
Tsunade’s eyes. He deeply
カカシはしっかりと綱手の眼を見て、強くうなずいた。それから、華氷に向き直った。 nodded. And then he
turned around to face
Kahyo.
On the ship, you said that
『The side that possesses
greater power will always
be justice』. If you become
「船の中で、きみは言った。『力を持っているほうが、いつだって正義になる』。鬼燈城の城主になったら、きみはその力を持つことになる……オレにきみの正義を見せてくれ」
the lord of Houzukijyou,
you will possess that
power…So, show me your
justice”
「……」「……」
「やってくれるね？」 “Will you do it?”
”…Yes” From Kahyo’s eyes,
tears endlessly flowed.
They trickled down her
「……はい」華氷の眼から、涙がとめどなく流れ落ちた。それは頬を滴り落ちる、けっして凍りつくことのない、熱い涙だった。「あ、ありがとうございます……ありがとうございます……」
face, but were not freezing.
They were hot tears. “Th-
Thank you ….Thank you….”
Pages 210-211
RAW English
“Well then, I’m
declaring this as
the Rokudaime
Hokage”His voice
strained. “Kahyo,
you will be
personally
confined in
Houzukijyou. The
time-limit is
「それでは、六代目火影として申し渡す」と、声を張った。「華氷、お前の身柄を鬼燈城に拘束する。期限は無期限。ここで己の行いを反省すると同時に、収監者たちの監視業務に従事し、ひ indefinite. While
とりの逃亡者も出さないよう日々努めよ!」 simultaneously
reflecting upon
your deeds, you
will be engaging
in guard duty for
the prisoners
here. Make an
effort everyday,
such that no
fugitives ever
escape!”
綱手が、うなずいた。 Tsunade nodded.
www.asianovel.com
225
RAW English
The shinobi
忍たちは、誇らしげに、新しい火影を見つめた。 proudly gazed at
the new Hokage.
“I’m not worried
(about it)”
Kakashi’s eyes
even suddenly
softened.
「オレは心配してないよ」カカシの眼もとが、ふと和む。「きみは、他人の痛みが分かる人だから」
“Because you are
someone who
understands the
pain of another
person”
“In order to meet
your
expectations…I’ll
do it with all my
might”Kahyo
「ご期待に添えるように…一生懸命やります」華氷は涙をぬぐった。「カカシ様のお役に立てるのなら……どんなことでも」 wiped her tears.
“If I can be useful
for Kakashi-
sama…I’ll even
do anything (for
you).”
“Kakashi”
Tsunade softly
hung the haori
「カカシ」綱手がカカシの肩にふわりと羽織をかける。「うむ、よく似合ってるぞ」
upon Kakashi’s
shoulders. “Yup,
it suits you well”
「……」「……」
Kakashi twisted
his neck and
カカシは首をねじって、自分の背中を見た。
examined his own
back.
〈Rokudaime
〈六代目火影〉
Hokage〉
Kakashi tightly
grasped the
ずっしりと重たいその羽織を、カカシはギュッと握り締めた。 haori, which was
considerably
heavy.
Behind him, his
comrades from
その後ろでは、里の仲間たちが穏やかな微笑を浮かべていた。
the village were
gently smiling.
The burnt-out
Tobichachimaru
燃え尽きた飛続丸が、そよ風に吹かれていた。 was blowing in
the gentle
breeze.
[T/N]
The haori / 羽織 is a type of Japanese formal kimono or overcoat. It’s

probably the Hokage cloak that he’s wearing on the cover of the
light novel~
www.asianovel.com
226
//End Translation
//End of Chapter 14
www.asianovel.com
227
Vol. 1:
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: 「拝啓、六代目火影様」// [Dear Rokudaime Hokage-Sama,]
Pages 214-215
RAW English
In the western forest
of the village, Kakashi
里の西の森で、カカシは大きな楓の根元に腰を下ろした。
sat down at the base
of a large maple tree.
Although it was March,
it was warm to the
extent that he
perspired. Sunlight
三月にしては暖かく、頭上をおおう針葉樹の梢から降りそそぐ陽光は、汗ばむほどだった。 rained incessantly
through the coniferous
treetops, which were
covering him from
overhead.
He took out a letter
from his breast-
pocket. As soon as he
胸ポケットから一通の手紙を取り出す。封を切ったとたん、そこはかとない、いい香りが鼻先
cut the seal, a faint
をかすめた。
and pleasant aroma
grazed the tip of his
nose.
www.asianovel.com
228
RAW English
That fragrance
(triggered) memories
of that incident from
four months
ago…That was right.
その香りが、四か月前の、あの事件の記憶を。。。そう、飛鯱丸が龍波武装同盟に襲撃された、
The Tobishachimaru
あの日の記憶を呼び覚ました。
was attacked by the
Ryuuha Armament
Alliance. He was
reminded of the
memories of that day.
And then
unexpectedly, he
enjoyed himself a little
bit (back then). Just
yesterday, they had
そして、この偶然を、少し面白がった。つい昨日、五影のあいだで、鬼燈城の管理運営に関し merely exchanged a
ての正式な合意が取り交わされたばかりだったのだ。 formal agreement
amongst the Five
Kage regarding the
control and
management of the
Houzukijyou.
Afterwards, the
Tsuchikage, Mizukage,
Kazekage, and the
Raikage visited the
Houzukijyou for an
inspection. Because
あれから、土影、水影、風影、雷影が鬼燈城へ視察に訪れた。雷影などは、華氷の力量を自分 the Raikage (and the
の眼でたしかめると言って、彼女と手合わせまでした。 other Kage) said that
(they wanted to)
ascertain the ability of
Kahyo with their own
eyes, the Raikage
even had a bout with
her.
www.asianovel.com
229
RAW English
According to the
stories of the people,
who happened to be
present for the
occasion, the
Raikage’s strong fists
その場に居合わせた者の話によれば、雷影の剛拳は城の壁に新しい穴を数個あけただけでなく、not only created
年甲斐もなく、雷塾熱刀まで繰り出したそうだ。 several new holes in
the castle’s walls, but
that he was also
acting unbecoming for
his age. It looked as
though he wanted to
unleash a Lariat.
Of course, nobody
thought that the
Raikage was making a
serious effort (during
their battle). However,
even if the Raikage
had not given out only
もちろん、雷影が本気を出していたとは、だれも思っていない。しかし、雷影が五分の力しか
one-fifth of his
出していないとしても、並の忍では、華氷ほど優雅に戦うことはできなかっただろうと、だれ
strength, or (if he was
もが口をそろえて言った。
like) a normal shinobi,
perhaps he would not
have been able to
battle as elegantly
against Kahyo.
Everyone unanimously
said so.
While exchanging
attacks with the
Raikage, Kahyo
plunged into her
雷影の攻撃をかわし、華氷は相手の懐に飛び込んだ。そして、雷影の顔の前で、パチンと指を
opponent’s chest. And
鳴らした。
then, in front of the
Raikage’s face, she
snapped her fingers
with a ‘pachin’ sound.
www.asianovel.com
230
RAW English
With just that, (it was
それだけだった。 the end of their
battle).
The Raikage’s beard
雷影の、ヒゲが凍りついた。
froze.
”Urghh, when did you
「うぬぬぬ、いつの間に術を…」
use that jutsu….”
“I’m sorry, Raikage-
sama” The Raikage’s
eyes opened wide. (In
「すみません、雷影様」眼を見開いた雷影に、華氷はにっこり笑ってみせた。「素敵なおヒゲ his eyes, he saw that)
を台無しにしてしまって」 Kahyo was smiling
sweetly and laughing.
“I ruined a lovely
beard”.
That bout ended
without any injuries to
either of them. The
Raikage lost his
この手合わせは、どちらも怪我なく終わった。雷影は自慢のヒゲを失い、雲隠れの衆に陰でさ prideful beard. Behind
んざん笑われることにはなったが。 his back, he expected
that the people of
Kumogakure were
harshly laughing at
him.
As for the other Kage,
ほかの影たちは、この一件を面白がった。 they were amused by
this incident.
“That unruly child
looks like he’s
completely
「あのきかん坊の、鳩が豆鉄砲を食らったような顔が見えるようじゃぜ」と、土影が言った
dumbfounded” It was
とか言わないとか。
implied that the
Tsuchikage had said
so.
At any rate, the other
Kage precisely saw
いずれにせよ、きちんと自分自身の眼で見て、ほかの影たちは結論を下したのである。
the conclusion for
themselves .
[T/N]
www.asianovel.com
231
The Tsuchikage used this phrase: 鳩が豆鉄砲を食らったような顔が見えるよう. The

literal expression is sorta like “Your face looks like a pigeon that
has eaten a peashooter”. (A peashooter is a mini-gun that’s
loaded up with little beans). It means that your expression is so
shocked, you look dumbfounded. The English equivalent of this
idiom is like “You look like a dying duck in a thunderstorm”
Pages 216-217
RAW English
Kahyo’s aptitude
was on par with
Mui’s, who was
formerly in the
position (of
watching over the
Houzukijyou) from
Kusogakure. With
the exception of
華氷の実力は、前任の草隠れの無為と互角、華氷をおいて鬼燈城の新城主にふさわしい者はおらず、六代目火影の采配を全員が支持する、と。 Kahyo, there was
no one else as
appropriate to
become the lord
of Houzukijyou.
Everyone
supported the
command of the
Rokudaime
Hokage.
The letter was
folded into
カカシは、四つに折りたたまれた手紙を、開いた。
fourths. Kakashi
opened it.
Dear Sir, as the
Rokudaime
Hokage-sama,
拝啓、六代目火影様におかれましては、いかがお過ごしでしょうか？私は。。。
how have you
been? As for
me….
“Okay!” Echoing
within the forest
was Guy’s
sweltering, loud
「よおし！」森の中に谺したのは、ガイの暑苦しい大声だった。「今日も青春パワー全開でいくぞ、リー！」 voice. “Today,
let’s go with a
full-throttle of our
Power of Youth,
Lee!”
“Yes, Guy-
「はい、ガイ先生！」
sensei!”
www.asianovel.com
232
RAW English
And then, he
made Lee push
the wheelchair.
They were in front
of Kakashi’s eyes.
そしてリーに車椅子を押させて、カカシの眼の前を、エッホ、エッホ、と何度も行ったり来たりするのだった。
They were going
back and forth
multiple times,
making an ‘ehho-
ehho’ sound.
“Oh?” Guy said.
He was surprised.
“Over there, isn’t
「おや？」と、ガイが驚いてみせた。「そこにいるのは、六代目火影のはたけカカシ様ではないか？」 that the
Rokudaime
Hokage, Hatake
Kakashi-sama?”
「……」「……」
“Also, that
letter….” Guy
whispered into
Lee’s ear. He was
deliberately
intending to be
heard by Kakashi.
“That guy
Kakashi, during
that incident with
「そして、その手紙……」ガイは聞こえよがしに、リーに耳打ちをした。「カカシのやつはな、飛鯱丸の一件のとき、オレが搭乗客の命を救わんと奮闘していたころ、なん
the
と破廉恥にも敵のくノ一をひっかけていたんだぞ」
Tobishachimaru,
and while I put
forth a strenuous
effort to save the
lives of the
passengers….How
audacious of him
! He picked up a
girl, an enemy
kunoichi. “
“Everyone in the
village was
talking about it.
「里のみんなが言ってたことは、本当だったんですね」リーがひそひそとささやきかえす。 So it was true,
right?” Lee
whispered and
murmured back.
“I won’t become
「ぼくはあんな大人にはなりませんよ、ガイ先生」 that sort of adult,
Guy-sensei”
“It’s you guys,
eh?.....” Kakashi
folded the letter
「お前たちねえ……」カカシは手紙をたたんで、胸ポケットにしまった。
and placed it back
into his breast-
pocket.
“I said that Kahyo
and I weren’t like
「オレと華氷はそんなんじゃないって、何度も言ってるでしょう？」 that. Didn’t I say
that multiple
times?”
www.asianovel.com
233
RAW English
However, Guy
and Lee
disregarded what
が、ガイとリーはカカシの言うことなど無視して、片足スクワットをはじめてしまった。 Kakashi had said.
They had started
on one-legged
squats.
“My pupil, you’ve
said it well!” With
his left leg, Guy
easily continued
with the squats.
“Although such a
「よく言った、我が弟子よ！」ガイは左足一本で、スクワットを軽々と続けた。「あんなやつが火影でも、オレがちゃんと補佐してやるつもりだ！よおし、今日は片足スクワッ
guy is the
ト五千回だ！」
Hokage, I intend
to assist him
perfectly! Okay,
today it will be
5,000 one-legged
squats!”
“Yes, Guy-
「はい、ガイ先生！」
sensei!”
Kakashi lifted up
his back. He
カカシは腰を上げて、そっとその場を立ち去った。
quietly departed
from that place.
The next place
that he attempted
to read the letter
次に手紙を読もうとしたのは、茶屋の店先だった。
was at the
storefront of a
teahouse.
He ordered a cup
of matcha green
tea. (While he
was waiting) for
抹茶を一杯注文して、茶が運ばれてくるまでのあいだに、華氷からの手紙を開いた。
the tea to arrive,
he opened the
letter from Kahyo
.
Dear Sir, as the
Rokudaime
Hokage-sama,
拝啓、六代目火影様におかれましては、いかがお過ごしでしょうか？私は。。。
how have you
been? As for me
….
[T/N]
聞こえよがし is for when you’re intentionally saying something with the

clear purpose of letting the intended person overhear you. So it’s
like a ‘loud-whisper’ in that you want the other person to hear
whatever sarcastic or mean comment that you have to throw. Guy
is so sassy~
女の子を引っ掛ける means to pick up a girl~ So 敵のくノ一をひっかけていた = picked

up an enemy kunoichi. Though the root verb is sorta like “to
www.asianovel.com
234
catch/cheat/ensnare/trap”. 女を引っ掛ける basically means colloquially

that Guy thinks that he seduced her :P
Pages 218-219
RAW English
「おっ、カカシ先生」 “Oh, Kakashi-sensei”
Turning his eyes,
(Kakashi watched) as
Shikamaru and Chouji
眼を向けると、シカマルとチョウジがだらだらと茶屋へやってきた。
slowly came around
and towards the
teahouse.
“What are you
reading, Kakashi-
sensei?” Chouji asked
while he was eating
potato chips with a
‘baribari’ crunching
「なに読んでるの、カカシ先生？」ポテトチップスをバリバリ食べながら、チョウジが訊いた。sound. “Ah, by any
「あっ、ひょっとして、カカシ先生が職権濫用でものにした女からの手紙？」 chance, is that a
letter from that
woman? Kakashi-
sensei won over her
heart because of an
abuse of your
authority, right?”
“Excuse me, you said
『Won over her
「『ものにした』って、あのねえ……」カカシはそそくさと手紙をポケットに押し込んだ。 heart』…”Kakashi
hurriedly pushed the
letter into his pocket.
“As for you guys,
there still seems to be
a misunderstanding.
However, that
「お前たち、まだ誤解があるようだけど、あれはオレの火影としての初仕事であって、けっし
happened to be my
て職権濫用なんかじや。。。」
first command as the
Hokage. Well, by no
means was that an
abuse of authority….”
www.asianovel.com
235
RAW English
“Well, don’t say
things like that,
Chouji” Shikamaru
said, covering (for
Chouji). “Even for
「まあ、そう言ってやるなよ、チョウジ」と、シカマルがかぶせた。「カカシ先生だって、
Kakashi-sensei, he’s
とっくに三十歳過ぎてんだぜ。女のひとりやふたり、いたっておかしくねェだろ」
already exceeded
over 30 years old. ”
One or two women,
it’s probably not really
strange, right?”
「いや、だからね…」 “No, that’s why…”
“That Kahyo person,
she was beautiful.”
「あの華氷って人、きれいだったもんね」と、チョウジ。「年増だけど」
Said Chouji. “But she
was middle-aged”
And then while the
two of them were
それから、ふたりでニヤニヤしながら、カカシを眺めていた。
grinning, they gazed
at Kakashi.
「……」「……」
Without even drinking
any tea, Kakashi just
カカシは茶も飲まずに、金だけ払って茶屋をあとにした。
paid the money. He
left the teahouse.
Walking along the
main street of the
village, the villagers
里の目抜き通りを歩いていると、里人が次々に挨拶をしてくる。が、どうも通り過ぎるはしか greeted him one by
ら、クスクス笑いが聞こえてきてしまうのだった。 one. However,
somehow only in
passing, he could
hear them giggling.
www.asianovel.com
236
RAW English
That’s
strange…Kakashi
completely thought
that he had become
これはおかしい……すっかり自意識過剰になっているカカシはそう思った。なんでオレが華
overly self-conscious.
氷から手紙を受け取ったことを、みんなが知っているんだ？
How does everyone
know about the
letters that I’ve
received from Kahyo?
Kakashi walked into
カカシは歩き、だれもいない路地に入った。 an alleyway where
there was no one.
Surveying both ends
of the alleyway, he
could not see the
figures of any
路地の両端を見渡し、しつこいほど人影が見当たらないことを確認してから、またぞろポケッ
insistent people. After
トから手紙をひっぱり出した。
he affirmed (that he
was alone), he pulled
out the letter from his
pocket yet again.
Dear Sir, as the
拝啓、六代目火影様におかれましては。。。 Rokudaime Hokage-
sama ….
「見てよ、あれ」 “Look over there”
「！？」「！？」
“He’s grinning. How
「ニヤニヤしちゃって、いやらしい」
disgusting”
Quickly turning his
head back towards
the direction of the
voices, (Kakashi saw)
声のほうをさっとふりかえると、サクラと、いのと、ヒナタが、板壁の上から顔をのぞかせて
the faces of Sakura,
いた。
Ino, and Hinata. They
were peeping from
over the top of the
wooden wall.
www.asianovel.com
237
RAW English
“Wha!” Startled and
horrified, the letter
「わっ！」びっくり仰天いたカカシの手の中で、手紙が躍った。 jumped awkwardly
inside Kakashi’s
hands.
Pages 220-221
RAW English
“You-, you-, you
guys…. Where
「おま、おま、お前たち……どこから現れたんだ！」
did you guys
come from!”
“Look at how
flustered he is”
Ino said. “It’s a
guilty conscious
「見てよ、あの慌てっぷり」いのが、言った。「心にやましいことがあるから、あんなに慌てるのね」
in his heart from
what happened.
That’s why he’s
so flustered”
Sakura’s eyes
turned towards
him, as if she had
サクラが、まるで汚いものでも見るかのような眼を向けてくる。
also seemingly
saw something
filthy.
“So the rumors
are true? “ Hinata
said. “ (I heard
that) Kakashi-
sensei pressured
「噂は本当なんですか？」ヒナタが言った。「カカシ先生が鬼燈城の城主のポストと引き換えに、華氷さんに迫っているっていうのは……」
Kahyo-san into an
exchange for the
post of being the
lord of the
Houzukijyou…”
“Ah-, ah-ah-, As if
such a thing
「そ、そそ、そんなわけないでしょう！」カカシは叫んだ。 would even
happen!” Kakashi
shouted.
“Who the heck is
distributing such
a completely
「いったいだれが、そんな根も葉もない噂を流しているんだんだ！？」
false and
unfounded
rumour!?”
www.asianovel.com
238
RAW English
However, the
girls were already
not listening.
They were
whispering and
murmuring
amongst each
other, as if they
were three
が、女の子たちは、もう聞いちゃいない。ひそひそとささやき合っては、まるで三羽の雀のように「えー、ほんと？」とか「信じらんない」とか「もうそんなことまで？」とか、ピーチ
sparrows
クパーチクさえずるばかりだった。
tweeting with a
‘piichikupaachiku’
sound. They were
merely chirping
“Ehh, really?”…
“It’s
unbelievable”…
“It’s already to
such an extent?”
Kakashi started to
カカシはまた歩きだした。
walk again.
Somehow or
another, it
seemed as
though the office
どうやら、プライバシーを保てる場所は、火影の執務室しかなさそうだった。 of the Hokage
would be the only
location where he
could maintain
his privacy.
Return onto the
main street, he
walked trudgingly
along. Then, he
happened to
come across a
目抜き通りへ戻り、とぼとぼ歩いていると、ちょっとした人だかりに出くわした。人だかりのむこうで、だれかが声高にわめいている。
small crowd. On
the opposite side
of the crowd,
someone was
yelling with a
loud voice.
Everyone who
was gathered
集まった皆の衆が、ドッと笑った。
there then burst
into laughter.
“I’m serious, I
saw it with my
own eyes
‘dattebayo!” The
「オレはマジでこの眼で見たんだってばよ!」人の輪の真ん中にいたのは、ナルトだった。 person who was
in the centre of
the ring of
people… was
Naruto.
“Kakashi-sensei
tore up the letter
that he was
writing. He was
writing it and
「カカシ先生が、手紙を書いては破り、書いては破りしていたんだってばよ……ありゃ、ぜってーにラブレターってやつだってばよ!」 then tearing it up,
‘dattebayo….Jeez,
that guy was
definitely writing
a love-letter
‘dattebayo!”
www.asianovel.com
239
RAW English
「……」「……」
“As the
Rokudaime
Hokage, I wonder
if it’s alright for
him to be doing
such a thing!”
Naruto raised his
voice in a happy-
go-lucky way.
“No, I’m not
saying that he
didn’t fall in love,
but jeez, it’s a
little bit of a
「あんなんで、六代目火影として、大丈夫なのかなあ!」ナルトは太平楽に声を張りあげた。「いや、恋をするなとは言わねーけどよ、ありゃちょっと重症だってばよ……こないだな
serious illness
んか、花を摘んでさ……こうやって一枚一枚花びらを引っこ抜きながら、好き、嫌い、好き、嫌い、なんてやってたんだぜ！
‘dattebayo….
Something like
the other day, he
was holding a
flower. In this
way, one by one
while plucking off
the petals, he
(was saying) such
things like ‘she
loves me, she
loves me not, she
loves me, she
loves me not…’.
“It’s you?...”
Kakashi made his
eyes glisten as he
「おまえか…」眼を光らせたカカシが、ナルトの背後にそびえ立った。「おまえが、あることないこと、言いふらしていたのか」
stood behind
Naruto, towering
over him.
“….Eh?” Naruto
turned around. A
colour of dread
vividly rose into
「……え？」ふりかえったナルトの眼には、恐怖の色がありありと浮かんでいた。「カ、カカシ先生！ちょ、ちょっと待って…」
his eyes. “Ka-
Kakashi-sensei!
Wai- Wait a
second…”
ゴツンッ！ Gotsunn! (/Thud!)
Pages 222-223
RAW English
“Why the heck are
you doing something
like this!” Kakashi
swung his fist and
dropped it onto
「いったいなんだって、こんなことをするんだっ！」ナルトの頭に落とした拳骨を、カカシはふり回した。「事と次第によっちゃ、許さないからなっ！」
Naruto’s head. “
Because I won’t
allow you to make
this matter even
worse!”
www.asianovel.com
240
RAW English
“But- But-…” Naruto
was teary-eyed.
While rubbing his
head, he
complained. “I was
the only comrade
who was left
「だって、だって……」涙目のナルトが、頭をさすりながら、訴えた。「オレだけ仲間はずれにしてさ……みんなが鬼燈城で戦っていたのに……カカシ先生が死にそう
out….everyone else
になっているときに、オレは里でボサッとしてたんだぞ！」
was battling at the
Houzukijyou…When
Kakashi-sensei was
on the verge of
death, I was doing
nothing in the
village!”
「ナルト……」 “Naruto…”
Naruto briskly
ナルトは腕で眼をゴシゴシこすった。 rubbed his eyes with
a ‘goshigoshi’ sound.
“My bad, (sorry for)
hitting you” Kakashi
said. “Besides, there
was reason why we
concealed (that
mission) from you,
「悪かったよ、殴ったりして」カカシは言った。「それに、お前に隠していたのは、オレになにかあったときでも、お前には里を守っていってもらわなきゃならないからだ」 even though there
were times when
(you could have)
done something for
me. It’s because we
needed you to
protect the village.”
“ I understand that
「そんなの、分かってるってばよ……」
‘ttebayo…”
“Ahh, it’s the person
who didn’t know
about the joke”
Shikamaru and
Chouji came around
from the opposite
side of the street.
「あぁあ、シャレが分かんねェ人だな」シカマルとチョウジが通りのむこうからやってくる。「このバカがあることないこと吹いて回ったところで、だれも本気でそんなこと信じ
“This idiot went
ちゃいねェよ」
around places,
spouting half-truths
and a mixture of
both fact and fiction.
By the way, no one
seriously believes in
such things.”
チョウジがうなずいた。 Chouji nodded.
“That’s right!” From
the opposite side of
the street, Sakura,
Ino, and Hinata also
「そうよ」通りの反対から、サクラと、いのと、ヒナタも連れだってやってきた。「ちょっとみんなでカカシ先生のことをからかっただけじゃない」 came along.
“Everyone was only
teasing Kakashi-
sensei a little bit,
right?”
www.asianovel.com
241
RAW English
“Naruto-kun, are you
okay?” Hinata lent
out her hand so that
she could help
「ナルトくん……大丈夫？」ヒナタが、ナルトに手を貸して立たせる。「こんなことで殴るなんて、カカシ先生、ひどい」 Naruto stand-up.
“Doing such a thing
like hitting
you…Kakashi-sensei,
that’s awful”
“Eh…but that guy
「え……だって、ナルトのやつが…」
Naruto…”
“Naruto was
wounded”
Shikamaru said.
「ナルトは傷ついてたんだぜ」シカマルが言った。「火影なら、そんぐれー分かるだろ」 “(Even if you’re) the
Hokage, I guess you
don’t understand
(what happened).”
“No, but I even
「いや、そんなこと言われても…」 wasn’t saying such
things…”
“We think you
should apologize,
Kakashi-sensei”
Sakura and Ino
「謝るべきだと思います、カカシ先生」サクラといのが、ギャーギャー言った。「ただの無邪気なイタズラじゃないですか」 chattered with a
‘gya-gya’ sound. “It
was merely an
innocent prank,
wasn’t it?”
“Ah, that’s right!”
Finally, Kakashi let
out (an exasperated)
「ああ、もう！」とうとう、カカシは叫び出してしまった。「分かったよ、分かりましたよ……どうしたら許してくれるの？」 cry. “I understand…I
understand…How
can you forgive
me?”
Naruto and
Shikamaru
exchanged looks
ナルトとシカマルが目配せをして、ニヤリと笑った。 (and winked at one
another). They
broadly grinned and
laughed.
Damn it! As soon as
he saw that, Kakashi
しまった！それを見たとたん、カカシは自分が罠にハメられたことを知った。こいつらに、やられた！ himself understood
that he had been
placed into a trap.
“In order to heal this
wounded heart of
mine….” Naruto
「オレのこの傷ついた心を癒すには…」と、ナルトが言った。「ラーメンしかねェってばよ！」
said. “There’s no
other choice but
ramen ‘ttebayo!”
「……」「……」
Since it was a tense
situation, everyone
gulped the saliva
that had been
全員が固唾を呑んで、カカシの返答を待っていた。
collecting in their
mouths. They
awaited Kakashi’s
answer.
www.asianovel.com
242
Pages 224-225
RAW English
“I understand, I
understand…”
Kakashi raised
both of his
「分かった、分かった……」カカシは両手をあげて、降参のポーズを取るしかなかった。 hands. He
couldn’t (help
but stand) in an
‘I surrender’
pose.
“Well then, let’s
「じゃあ、いまからみんなでラーメンでも食いにいくか」 all go to eat
ramen now”
“Yay!” The
broke out in
「イェーイ！」歓声があがった。「やったあ！」
cheers of joy.
“Hooray!”
“It was a
successful
「作戦成功だってばよ！」
strategy
‘dattebayo!”
Oh dear
goodness…In
Kakashi’s mind,
he shook his
head. Suddenly,
a strange feeling
welled up within
him. Even
though I became
the Hokage,
wasn’t I doing
the same
things?
Everyday, I am
eating, sleeping,
やれやれ……カカシは心の中で、首をふった。不意に可笑しさが込みあげる。火影になっても、やってることは同じじゃないか。毎日、食って、寝て、つまらないことで悩んで。
and worrying
オレの務めは、こいつらとこうやってバカできる日を、一日でも多く守っていくことなんだろうな。
over trifling
things. It seems
that even my
responsibilities
are to continue
to protect them.
(For as many
days as
possible),
perhaps I can
(protect those
days for when)
those guys can
be foolish in
such a way.
Hey, isn’t that
なあ、そうだろ……オビト？
right, Obito?
www.asianovel.com
243
RAW English
And then, in
high spirits, he
pursued after
それから、喜び勇んで一楽へと向かう生徒たちのあとを追いかけた。 his students who
were heading
towards
Ichiraku.
The sunshine
降りそそぐ陽光。 was raining
incessantly.
Somewhere, a
どこかで、ウグイスが囀っていた。 bush-warbler
was singing.
Dear Sir, as the
Rokudaime
Hokage-sama,
how have you
been? As for me,
I’m being
pressed by my
daily work.
拝啓、六代目火影様におかれましては、いかがお過ごしでしょうか？私は、日々の仕事に追われていますが、日増しに春めいていく季節のなかで、心穏やかに務めを果たしておりま However, day by
す。。。 day, while the
season is
starting to show
signs of
becoming more
like springtime, I
am calmly
fulfilling my
responsibilities…
That’s right.
Before long, it
春は、そう、すぐそこまで来ていた。
would be
springtime.
[T/N]
Even though Kakashi is saying 分かった = I know/ I understand over

and over again literally, he means more like “Urgh, I get it
already!” or “Okay, okay, enough!” because he’s just frustrated at
everyone for trolling him and chastising him about hitting Naruto.
The last line has a subtle connotation to it. Usually when ‘Spring is
just around the corner’ is mentioned, it can sometimes be a
metaphor for ‘blossoming love’ (=the romantic kind because of
the blooming sakura trees in the spring). It don’t interpret it to
mean that (I think they have a friendly/platonic work-relationship
going on). But this line made 2ch explode on this light novel’s
release day… because of the way that you could read it.
www.asianovel.com
244
The other way to interpret the last line (the way I would put it?) is
that it refers to the ways things will be changing and looking up
from there onwards (like a refreshing new start on something).
The time-skip in this chapter is March, so you could also take the
‘Spring is coming soon’ to be literal~
//End Translation
//End of the Epilogue
//End of the entire light novel~!! (And Kakashi getting hardcore trolled~)
www.asianovel.com
245
Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.
ASIANovel.com wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review

purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.
Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANovel.com does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent,
sell, print, auction.
www.asianovel.com

Naruto Hiden Vol 1

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

Naruto Hiden Vol 1

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

www.asianovel.

Author(s): Higashiyama Akira Oosaki Tomohito Hinata Shou Kodachi

Artist(s): Kishimoto Masashi

Type: Light Novel

Genre: Action, Adventure, Martial Arts,

E-Book Maker: http://www.asianovel.com

Download the next book in the series for free:

大丈夫 is “to be alright”, “okay”, “safe”, “ﬁne”. When Naruto says 「あ

剣山 is like a pin-holder, the kind where it’s a base with needles/long

一年 can also colloquially mean “ Some time ago” instead of “One

There’s not really a designated direct translation of swear

氷遁・地鎖連氷 was given this furigana: ひょうとん：じされんひょう！

So I think we oﬃcially hit non-canon territory now lol~ Haku was

ビキ (biki) is SFX for ﬂeshy innards moving (like muscles moving),

None, either because there really aren't any, or I accidentally

The enemy really does say あのうずまきナルト. “That Uzumaki Naruto”.

っけな or っけ is an expression at the end of a sentence when you’re

手ごたえがなさすぎる is like “Response/reaction---not overly doing”.

そりゃできねェ相談だってばよ is like “I can’t have that sort of discussion” or

ものともしない is one whole expression. Meaning you’re purposely

He means that because Sasuke is probably not going to hop on

Shock refers to the medical emergency denotation. In this case,

気に食わない is an expression that means something like “I can’t

on his mind. Inari was worried about something else.

Pages 33-35 (Last three pages~)

鬼燈城= Houzukijyou = Hōzukijou = Hōzuki Castle=Blood Prison. It’s

よく分かんねェけど= “I don’t know what would be good”. Naruto is

Chapter 1: Hesitation (1 ためらい)

he wasn’t the kind of person who understood the

It should be "Kakashi wasn't the kind of person who xxxx". Above

イチャイチャ//Icha-Icha= Flirting, making-out

黙ってオレについてこい//”Shut up and come along with me” is sort of like a

crude and archaic kind of “proposal”from a rough guy, never to be

まだ耳 が遠くなる歳じゃねェだろ//The comment about Kakashi’s hearing was

義手ができたのか？//“How is your prosthetic arm doing?”= Was literally

贅沢は言ってらんねェってばよ= Literally it’s like “I wouldn’t call it a luxury”, but

はああいうことが苦手だからな= Can also mean like “I dislike things like that”or

火影になる決心はした = Determined (mentally) to become Hokage.

気にしてた carries a negative connotation. Like people are worried or

ダメ= is like “no good”, “useless”, hopeless. Naruto is basically

どうせならパーッといっちゃえ、みたいな？= is literally like “You might as well go all-

笑うどころではない= to be far from laughing, being too caught up in the

殺気= thirst for blood, bloodlust, seething in anger

たのむから、もうそのロを閉じてくれ！= “By (my) request (/I’m begging you),

Kakashi thinking “SHUT IT, NARUTO.”

ゴゴゴゴ= Gogogogo, like the SFX of something ominously looming.

I think ギ口リ is supposed to be ぎくり, to be startled.

声が裏返る= “Voice turned inside-out”. It means like it switched into

like a falsetto squeak. I think the English equivalent is more like

It says 雷切 and the given furigana here as “Raikiri”, not “Chidori”.

動体視力= “moving body eyesight”. Though I had to look it up on

So there’s new names here and it gets awkward if you don’t

New name: 飛鯱丸= とびしゃちまる= Tobishachimaru. The online reader

You’ll see in the next section, there’s some background to it that

[Page 13 & 14 & 15 (END of Excerpt)]

I thought the Blood Prison was supposed to be in草隠れの里

I’m slightly confused about お役目ごめんですし because it thought it was

Recall that 飛鯱丸= とびしゃちまる= Tobishachimaru, The kanji is made up

付け加えた= adding one thing to another. But Kakashi is just putting

Basically, Kakashi concluded that shinobi will try to take

Chapter 2:「世紀の瞬間」// Moment of the Century

Pages 1 and 2 are title pages.

Even though it was supposed to be a secret event, they held a grand

can’t see it along it’s ﬂight course. The fuselage/airframe colour is to

まだ耳が遠くなる歳じゃねェだろ//The comment about Kakashi’s hearing was

「氷遁・砕氷槌！」 * “Hyouton: Saihyoudzuchi! (Ice